fi

jJBfti • > ft 'lijy

^'■ v.' - ~ ' ^BBwp3j)i TSSML.tj

>* -.

\

♦

R2>1053

Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2015

https://archive.org/details/b2194152x_0001

THE

NATURE-PRINTED

BRITISH SEA-WEEDS.

VOL. I. RHODOSPERME/E.

FAM. I.— IX.

L O O N •

'BqiJVe^ie

1859.

THE

NATURE-PRINTED

BRITISH SEA-WEEDS:

A HISTORY,

ACCOMPANIED BY FIGURES AND DISSECTIONS, OF THE
ALGiE OF THE BRITISH ISLES.

WILLIAM GROSART JOHNSTONE, F.B.S.E.,

AND

ALEXANDER CROALL, A.B.S.E.

3'/>

c r

r • j

! -w

{’ | *’ I

>/ ov/

- sT^v

NATURE-PRINTED BY HENRY BRADBURY.

IN FOUR VOLUMES.

VOL. I.-RHODOSPERME/E.

FAM. I.— IX.

LONDON:

BRADBURY AND EVANS, 11, BOUVERIE STREET.

1859.

BRADBURY AND EVANS,

PRINTERS EXTRAORDINARY TO THE QUEEN,
WHITEFRIARS.

TO THE MEMORY

OF THE

LATE MRS. GRIFFITHS, OF TORQUAY,

A LADY WHOSE NAME,

ASSOCIATED FOR HALF A CENTURY WITH THE NATURAL HISTORY OF
DEVONSHIRE, HER NATIVE COUNTY,

DESERVES TO BE KEPT IN PERPETUAL REMEMBRANCE
BY ALL NATURALISTS,

AND MORE ESPECIALLY BY PHYCOLOGISTS,

WHOSE PURSUITS SHE ESPECIALLY LOVED, AND TO THE ADVANCEMENT
OF WHOSE SCIENCE

HER MANY DISCOVERIES LARGELY CONTRIBUTED ;

Wohxm of

THE NATURE-PRINTED BRITISH SEA-WEEDS,

INTENDED TO HAVE BEEN DEDICATED TO HER WHILE LIVING,

IS NOW,

WITH AFFECTIONATE AND GRATEFUL REMEMBRANCE,

INSCRIBED BY

THE AUTHORS.

PREFACE.

The quaint old writers of the sixteenth century were wont to
chat sunnily and lovingly, through page upon page of ‘ Preface’
addressed to the ‘ Courteous Reader/ or ‘ Kind Reader/ or
‘ Honored Reader/ or, kindliest and gentlest of all, to ‘ Dear
Hearts/ until he had been as the stone who went not with a
‘ God bless you ’ to the perusal of the book so goldenly, and not
without spice of wit and wisdom, and deftest deprecation, intro-
duced. Alas ! that the days of such “ linked sweetness, long drawn
out ” in Prefaces, are vanished ; and doubly alas ! that no Elia !
no Robert Southey of ‘ The Doctor/ has written their epicedium.
And yet the Editors of 4 The British Algae/ on concluding (for the
time) their Book, feel greatly inclined to imagine the clock-of-time
put back a couple of centuries, and to gossip and chat in old style
with their ‘ Courteous/ ‘ Kind/ ‘ Honored 9 Readers and ‘ Dear
Hearts ’ as in olden time.

First of all, the Editors have very great pleasure in presenting
in their Book all promised in their Prospectus.

Kext, the Editors may be permitted to congratulate themselves
that they have been enabled to redeem their Prospectus in quality
as well as in quantity and details. The Sea- weeds of Britain, they
flatter themselves, are herein reproduced with all fidelity to struc-
ture, character and tint of the originals. The most crystalline water
could scarcely more delicately float these lace-like trophies of the
Garden of the Sea than do their pages.

Further, the Editors have, with all cordiality, to return their
thanks to their numerous Correspondents and Contributors of
specimens. It were “ long to tell” all who have spontaneously,
and with kind words, aided their somewhat arduous and not easily

Till

PREFACE.

appreciable researches and labours. While the Editors might leave
unspecified not a few of the many, all will understand themselves
to be included in their right-hearty thanks and most grateful
acknowledgments.

Again, the Editors must very gratefully record the welcome
everywhere extended to their Book by the ‘ Press ’ of all sections
and countries. If they feel disposed to ‘ break a lance ’ with — to
repay a Boland for an Oliver to their genial, albeit jestfnl and eke
half-sarcastic reviewer in the ‘Athenaeum,’ it must be understood
as only in chivalric defence of the “ ladies faire.” Ah ! thou
‘ Athenaeum ’ critic, how could’st thou flout and sneer against lily-
handed maidens so daintily occupied as were the gentle constituents
of ‘ The British Algae !’ Fie ! fie ! And, most erudite ‘ Athenaeum’
critic, in thy twitting of our letter-press as too scientific, thou for-
gettest three things: (1.) Thy ‘local’ and provincial names should
sound as barbaric and uncouth to other ears, yea, beyond thy native
Tillage, as crabbedst Latin or Greek. (2.) Knowest thou not that
Science must have its universal language ? (3.) Knowest thou not

that the Editors report, not impose, the names ?

Finally, in view of after-gatherings and of after- enlargement of
their Book, they would ask of all interested in the study of Algology
to correspond with them as to any difficulties, and to send to them
any good specimens ; to favour them with any remarks they may
have to make, and to correct any mistakes they may have observed.
Again, with all good wishes to their friends, correspondents, and
patrons, they would in the meantime say, all hail ! and farewell.

WILLIAM GROSART JOHNSTONE.
ALEXANDER CROALL.

14, Park Place, Liverpool Road, Islington.
May 31 st, 1860.

ADVERTISEMENT.

We have in the present volume, which contains the first portion
of the Rhodospermece , prefixed a Conspectus of the whole of that
group of the British Sea-weeds, which will be completed in our
succeeding volume. In like manner it is intended to prefix to
the volumes they will respectively occupy, a Conspectus of the
Melanospermece and Chlorospermece , reserving till the fourth and
concluding volume the full Synoptical Tables of the Orders, Genera,
and Species. The structure, uses, classification, and distribution of
the British Algae will also be considered at length in our fourth
volume, which, moreover, will comprise instructions for the cultiva-
tion, the preservation in the Herbarium, and the preparation as
objects for the Microscope, of these beautiful and interesting marine
plants. The same volume will contain a Glossary of the technical
terms used in the work.

It will be seen that, so far as we have gone, a full, and, we
trust, accurate history of each species has been given ; and where
the species has not been such as to allow of its being Nature-Printed,
engraved magnified dissections have been introduced into the text.
The work will be continued on the same plan : every species of which
it is practicable to produce satisfactory figures by Nature-Printing
will be represented by this process, and dissections of every species
will be added.

W. G. J.

4, Milan Terrace, Battersea, Surrey. A. C.

77, Castle Street, Montrose, N.B.

May 31s£, 1859.

As already announced in our Prospectus, the volumes of the
Nature- Printed British Sea-weeds are to be issued as undernoted, so
that any information or specimens, to be available, should be received
as soon as possible.

Yols. I. & II. — RHODOSPERMEiE.

III.— MELANOSPERMEdS.

I Y. — CHLOROSPERMECE.

In Quarterly Volumes , commencing June 1859.

CONSPECTUS OF YOLUMES I. AND II.

YOL. I.

Series I.— DESMIOSPERME^S.

Sporiferous-nucleus consisting of tufted spore-threads attached to a cellular
placenta. Single spores formed one in each cell of the spore-thread,
or only in the terminal cell.

§ I. — Nucleus lodged in an external Conceptacle or Capsule.

* Placenta basal. Spores pyriform , formed in the terminal cell of the spore-threads t

Fam. I. RHODOMELACEiE. — Frond more or less articulate, the surface
areolate. Tetraspores seriated in the ramuli, or in pod-like receptacles.
Containing :

Genus 1. — Odonthalia.

2. — Rhodomela.

3. — Chondria.

4. — Bostrychia.

5. — Rytiphlsea.

6. — Polysiphonia.

7. — Dasya.

Fam. II. LAURENCIACEJE. — Frond inarticulate ; surface cells minute.
Tetraspores scattered irregularly through the ramuli. Containing :

Genus 1. — Bonnemaisonia.

2. — Laurencia.

3. — Lomentaria.

4. — Champia.

VOL. i.

b

X

CONSPECTUS OF VOLUMES I. AND IT.

* * Placenta basal. Spores roundish or elliptical , in moniliform cells ; every cell of
the spore-thread finally changed into a spore.

Fam. III. C0RALLINACE2E. — Frond calcareous ; spore-threads of four
spores. Containing :

Genus 1. — Corallina.

2. — Jania.

3. — Melobesia.

4. — Hapalidium.

Fam. IV. SPH-EROCOCCOIDEJE. — Frond cartilaginous, or membranaceous ;
spore-threads separating into many spores. Containing :

Genus 1. — Delesseria.

2. — N itophyllum.

3. — Calliblepharis.

4. — Sphserococcus.

5. — Gracilaria.

* * * Placenta axial , or suspended by filaments in the cavity of the conceptacle.

Fam. V. GELID IACEiE. — Containing :

Genus 1. — Gelidium.

§ II. — Nucleus not lodged in a hollow Conceptacle.

* Nuclei several , contained in wart-like excrescences.

Fam. VI. SPONGIOCARPEIE. — Frond cylindrical and branched. Con-
taining :

Genus 1. — Polyides.

Fam. VII. SQUAMARIEiE. — Frond lichenoid, rooting from lower surface.
Containing :

Genus 1. — Peyssonelia.

2. — Hildenbrandtia.

3. — Petrocelis.

4. — Cruoria.

5. — Actinococcus.

* * Nuclei immersed in the frond.

Fam. VIII. HELMINTHOCLADIEAl.— -Containing :

Genus 1. — Nemaleon.

2. — Helminthocladia.

3. — Helminthora.

4. — Scinaia.

CONSPECTUS OF VOLUMES I. AND II.

xi

* * * Nuclei naked , external , involucrate.

Fam. IX. WRANGELIACEJE. — Containing:

Genus 1. — Wrangelia.

2. — Naccaria.

YOL. II.

Series II. — GON GYLOSPERMEiE.

Sporiferous-nucleus subglobose, either simple or formed of many nucleoli.
Numerous spores congregated without order in each nucleus or
nucleolus.

* Frond inarticulate , flat or cylindrical , compound.

Fam. X. RHODYMENIACEiE. — Spores developed within the cells of
moniliform filaments issuing from a centre. Containing :

Genus 1. — Wormskioldia.

2. — Plocamium.

3. — Rliodymenia.

4. — Rhodophyllis.

5. — Euthora.

6. — Cordylecladia.

7. — Stenogramme.

8. — Dumontia.

9. — Catenella.

1 0. — Chylocladia.

Fam. XI. CRYPTONEMIACEiE. — Spores developed within solitary or
aggregated detached mother cells. Containing :

Genus 1. — Phyllophora.

2. — Gymnogrongus.

3. — Ahnfeldtia.

4. — Cystoclonium.

5. — Callophyllis.

6. — Kallymenia.

7. — Gigartina.

8. — Chondrus.

9. — Halymenia.

Xll

CONSPECTUS OF VOLUMES I. AND II.

Fam. XI. CRYPT0NEMIACE2E (continued).

Genus 10. — Furcellaria.

1 1 . — Grateloupia.

1 2. — Schizymenia.

13. — Gloiosiphonia.

* * Frond filiform , articulate , mcnosiphonous ; the articulations naked , or coated with

small cellules.

Fam. XII. SPYRIDIACEiE.— Sporiferous-nucleus compound, lodged in an
external conceptacle. Containing :

Genus 1. — Spyridia.

Fam. XIII. CERAMIACE2E. — Sporiferous-nucleus simple, external, naked
or involucrate. Containing :

Genus 1. — Microcladia.

2. — Ceramium.

3. — Dudresnaia.

4. — Crouania.

5. — Ptilota.

6. — Griffithsia.

7. — Corynospora.

8. — Seirospora.

9. — Callithamnion.

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF SPECIES.

VOLUME I.

In every case where a blank occurs in the column denoting the number of the Plates, engraved
magnified dissections, iUustrative of that species, will be found at the conclusion of the
descriptive text.

Actinococcus Hennedyi
Bonnemaisonia asparagoides .
Bostrychia scorpioides
Calliblepharis ciliata
,, jubata .

Champia parvula .

Chondria dasyphylla .

„ tenuissima
Corallina officinalis
,, squamata

Cruoria adhserens
Dasya arbuscnla

„ coccinea ....

,, ocellata

,, venusta ....

Delesseria alata and £ angustissima

,, hypoglossum
,, ruscifolia
,, sinuosa ...

Gelidium cartilagineum .

,, corneum
Gracilaria compressa
,, confervoides
,, multipartita .
Hapalidium phyllactidium .

Plate

Page

175

77

. VI.

11

. LII.

145

. LIIL

147

. XXXVI.

91

IV.

7

. V.

9

XXXVII.

93

. XXXVIII.

95

—

173

. XXVII.

71

69

XXIX.

75

XXVIII.

73

r XLII. A. 1
\ XLII. B. J

121

XLIII.

125

. XLIV.

127

. XLV.

129

, LVIII.

157

LIX. A, B, C.

159

LVI.

153

LV.

151

LVII.

155

—

119

XIV

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF SPECIES.

Helminthocladia purpurea

Plate

Page

179

Helminthora divaricata

181

Ilildenbrandtia rubra

. . —

169

J ania comiculata

.

XL.

99

,, rubens .

-

. . XXXIX.

97

Laurencia csespitosa .

XXXIII.

83

, , obtusa .

79

,, pinnatifida .

XXXII.

81

Lomentaria kaliformis

87

,, ovalis

XXXIY.

85

,, reflexa

. . —

89

Melobesia agariciformis

—

107

,, calcarea

. . . —

103

,, farinosa

—

113

,, fasciculata

. . —

105

,, lichenoides

—

109

,, membranacea

. . —

111

,, polymorpba

XLI.

101

„ pustulata

—

117

,, verrucata .

—

115

Naccaria "Wiggbii .

. . LXYI.

187

Nemaleon multifidum

LXI.

177

Nitopliyllum Bonnemaisoni

. . XLVI.

131

„ Gmelini

133

„ Hillise

.

. . XLYIII.

135

,, laceratum

.

XLIX.

137

,, punctatum

139

,, versicolor

143

Odontbalia dentata

1

Petrocelis cruenta

—

171

Peyssonelia Dubyi

. . —

167

Polyides rotundus

165

Polysiphonia affinis

. . —

55

,, atro-rubescens

.

.

. . XXII.

59

,, Brodisei

45

,, byssoides

XXV.

67

,, Carmichaeliana .

41

,, elongata

. . XV.

37

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF SPECIES.

xv

Polysiphonia elongella

Plate

XIV.

Page

35

,, fastigiata .

XXIII.

63

,, fibrata .

XIII.

27

, , fibrillosa .

XVII.

43

,, formosa .

XII.

23

, , furcellata .

r

.

XXIl£.

61

, , Griffithsiana .

—

33

,, nigrescens

XX.

53

,, obscura .

—

49

,, parasitica .

XXIV.

65

, , pulvinata

—

25

,, Richardsoni

—

31

,, simulans

r

—

51

,, spinulosa .

—

29

,, subulifera

XXI.

57

,, urceolata .

. .

XI.

21

, , variegata

XIX.

47

,, violacea

XVI.

39

Rhodomela lycopodioides

III.

5

,, subfusca

II.

3

Rytiphlsea complanata

.

VII.

13

,y fruticulosa

.

*

*

.

VIII.

15

,, pinastroides

.

*

.

IX.

17

„ thuyoides

.

X.

19

Scinaia furcellata .

*

LXIV.

183

Sphaerococcus coronopifolius .

.

.

LIV.

149

Wrangelia multifida .

LXV.

185

See. DESMIOSPERMEjE.

Fam. RHODOMELACE/E.

Plate I.

ODONTHALIA DENTATA. — Lyngb.

Gen. Char. — Frond plano-convex, dark vinous red, the sharp edges alternately ; cells
rather small and irregular. Fructification of two kinds : 1. Capsules (ceramidia)
furnished with a terminal pore, and containing a cluster of pear-shaped spores ;
2. Lanceolate pods or stichidia, containing tetraspores arranged longitudinally in
a double row. Name from o5oi)r, “a tooth,” and (paAos, “a branch.”

Odonthalia dentata. — Frond irregularly and alternately pinnate ;
pinnae lanceolate, deeply laciniate, pinnatifid or bipinnatifid ; the
segments lanceolate or linear lanceolate, alternate, with deep, sharp,
and subfalcate teeth towards the summit \ capsules and pods clustered
on short stalks all round the margin.

Odonthalia dentata. — Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 9, t. 3; Grev. FI. Edin. p. 296 ;

Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 101, t. 13 ; HooJc. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 293 ; Harv.

Man. p. 78 ; Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 448 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 47 ;

Harv. P. B. plate 34 ; Harv. Syn. p. 63 ; Atlas , plate 23, fig. 99 ;

Harv. N. B. A. p. 14.

Rhodomela dentata. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 370 ; Ag. Syst. p. 196 ; Spreng.

Syst. Veg. vol. iv. p. 342.

Delesseria dentata. — Lamour. Ess. p. 36.

Fucus dentatus. — Linn. Syst. Nat. vol. ii. p. 718 ; Huds. FI. Ang. p. 582 ; Lightf.

FI. Scot. vol. ii. p. 952 ; With. vol. iv. p. 102 ; Linn. Trans, vol. iii.

p. 158; Turn. Syn. vol. i. p. 149 ; Stack. Ner. Brit. p. 95, t. 15 ; E.

Bot. t. 1241 ; Turn. Hist. t. 13.

Fucus atomarius. — Gmelin, Hist. Fuc. p. 125, t. 10, f. 1.

Fucus pinnatijidus. — FI. Dan. t. 354 (excl. Syn. Huds.)

Hab. — On rocks from half- tide level to a considerable depth. Fruit in spring. Rather
a northern plant, being rare, small, and seldom fruiting in the south of England,
occurring more frequently in the north. Abundant on most of the shores of Scotland
and north of Ireland, producing fruit in abundance.

Geogr. Dist. — North of England and Ireland; Scotland; Iceland (. Harvey ); New-
foundland ; Norway ; and perhaps all the northern shores of the Atlantic.

Description. — Root, a flat, hard, conical disc. Stem, scarcely any,
suddenly expanding into a compressed linear frond ; when young, simply
laciniated or pinnatifid, but when old, having the margin fringed with
alternate teeth (the remains of former branches) ; from the axils of these
arise the branches, which are generally simple, with deep lanceolate

VOL. i. b

(2)

latinise, erccto-patent, for the most part only deeply toothed in the
upper half, but sometimes again deeply laciniated almost to the base.
The midrib at the base occupies almost the whole of the breadth of the
frond, but gradually becomes flattened upwards, and disappears in the
dentate summits of the latinise. The fructification generally occupies
the whole of the margin, but is occasionally, wThen scanty, confined to
the axils of the latinise, and is produced on pellucid, almost colourless,
reticulated stalks. Capsules somewhat pitcher-shaped, containing at
the bottom a cluster of bright red pear-shaped spores ; stichidia
lanceolate, nearly colourless, containing generally a double row of darker
coloured tetraspores. Substance cartilaginous, the cells forming the
surface more closely packed ; hence scarcely adhering to paper. Colour,
a deep vinous-red, becoming darker in drying. “ Smell agreeably
pungent, but taste insipid.” — Harvey.

This beautiful plant seems to delight to grow on flat rocks in our
large sheltered bays, where its long bushy fronds, waving in the tidal
swell, form a highly interesting object, and where the colour is much
brighter and more transparent than when removed from the water ;
and the colour becomes still darker after the plant has been dried. The
capsules and stichidise form beautiful and interesting objects for the
microscope, as the spores and tetraspores are easily discernible through
their open cellular tissue. The spores are at first attached to the
bottom of the ceram idium by delicate pedicels, and their colour is pale,
and structure lax and open like that of the capsules ; but as they reach
maturity their structure becomes more dense, and their colour deeper,
and they are easily detached, and escape through the pores of the
capsules by the slightest pressure.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.

Fig. 1. — Odonthalia dentata, natural size.

2. — Branch with capsules.

3. — Branch with pods.

4. — Cluster of capsules.

5. — Spores.

6. — A pod or stichidium.

7. — Tetraspores. All magnified.

Hate H.

Nature lYmted by Henry 'liradbury.

ijV/ on O ME L Ji SWbfVbSCCL , j.i cf .

See. DESMIOSPER.ME.ffi.

(3)

Fam. RHODOMELACEffi.

Plate II.

EHODOMELA SUBFUSCA. — Ag.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, solid, inarticulate, the axis composed of oblong hyaline
cells, the periphery of minute, irregular, coloured cellules. Fructification :
1. Ovate capsules (ceramidia) containing a tuft of pear-shaped spores ; 2. Petra-
spores immersed in swollen ramuli, “ or contained in proper pod-like receptacles,”
placed in a double row. Name from podeos, “red,” and fxe\as, “black,”
referring to the colour of the plant.

Rhodomela subfusca. — Frond filiform, much and irregularly branched ;
branches somewhat flexuose, more regularly distichous and pinnated
upwards ; ultimate divisions generally regularly pinnated, with subulate
pinnules ; capsules placed obliquely on short stalks.

Rhodomela subfusca. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 378 ; Ag. Syst. p. 199 ; Sprang.

Syst. Veg. vol. iv. p. 343 ; Grcv. Alg. Brit. p. 193 ; HooJc. Br. FI.
vol. ii. p. 294; Wyatt, Alg. Danm. No. Ill ; Ilarv. in Mack. FI. Ilib.
part 3, p. 197 ; Ilarv. Man. p. 79 ; Ilarv. P. B. plate 264 ; Ilarv.
N.B. A. part 2, p. 26 ; Ilarv. Syn. p. 64 ; Atlas, pi. 24, fig. 1 03 ; Fncll.
3rd Suppl. p. 47.

Lophtjra cymosa. — Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 435.

Gigartina subfusca.— Lamour. Ess. p. 48 ; Lyngb. Hyd. Ban. p. 47, t. 10 ; Grcv.
FI. Edin. p. 289.

Sphairococcus subfuscus. — Hook. FI. Scot, part 2, p. 104.

Fucus subfuscus. — Woodw. in Linn. Trans, vol. i. p. 131, t. 12 ; Good. <fc
Woodw. Linn. Trans, vol. iii. p. 212 ; Turn. Syn. Fuc. p. 350; Turn.
Hist. t. 10; E. Bot. t. 1164 ; Esper, Ic. Fuc. vol. ii. p. 11, t. 117.

Fucus confervoides. — Huds. FI. Ang. p. 591.

Fucus variabilis. — Good. 6a Woodw. Linn. Trans, vol. iii. p. 220.

Fucus setaceus. — Widf. Crypt. Aquat. No. 40.

Had. — In the sea, on rocks, shells, and Algae. Perennial. Summer. Common.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe and North America.

Description. — Root, a small flat disc. Fronds much tufted, three to
twelve inches long, scarcely half a line in diameter, filiform, from a
somewhat contracted cylindrical base, expanding slightly upwards. Stem
about half an inch to an inch and a-half long, much and irregularly
branched upwards, and everywhere more or less beset with the setaceous
remains of the old branches ; four or five, or, in luxuriant specimens,
even six or seven times divided ; the branching becoming more and more

(4)

regular upwards, the ultimate and young branchlets being beautifully
plumose, with regular alternate pinnules. Capsules not uncommon, in
summer, on the pinnules, ovate, on short somewhat oblique stalks.
Tetraspores also abundant ; in summer and autumn immersed in the
pinnules, in two rows; in winter contained in branched receptacles arising
from the denuded branches.

No Alga perhaps varies more than the present species does at
different seasons of the year. Like several other species, its older
stems only may be considered perennial, the more delicate and fruc-
tified portions becoming abraded with the storms of autumn and
early winter, so that before spring little is left (if the winter has been
severe) but the main stem, and a few of the principal branches. At
other times, if the winter has been mild, vegetation begins at a very
early period, and the month of March finds the plants only partially
abraded, or the young fronds again feathering the branches with rich
and delicate plumules. From these circumstances, combined with the
local influences of tides and currents, this species presents a most
puzzling variety of appearances ; yet the plant is so much sui generis ,
that a little acquaintance will soon enable the botanist to determine the
species ; the chief difficulty being to the young botanist when meeting
with the plant in dishabille, while he is drawing his conclusions from
figures representing the plant in its most perfect foliage. Still less
easy is it to distinguish at all times between this and its congener,
II. lycopodioides , the microscopical characters of both being almost the
same. In R. lycopodioides , the upper branches are generally longest ;
in R. subfusca, the opposite is the case. In winter, the former is gene-
rally denuded to the simple stem, while in the latter, the principal
branches also remain; in the former the branches are generally short
and terete, in the latter they are mostly long, loose, and straggling.
The former generally grows on the stems of Laminaria digitata , the
latter most frequently on rocks.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE II.

Fig. 1. — Rhodomela subfusca, natural size.

2. — Pinnated (summer) branclilet, with tetraspores in the pinnules.

3. — Tufted sticliidia (winter) with tetraspores.

4. — A tetraspore.

5. — Branchlet with capsule.

6. — A capsule.

7. — Transverse section of the stem. All magnified.

«

Katare^mted'hy Hemy^radbiriy.

RiroDojvfE lji lycopodiouLes, Jfz

*

■

See. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(5)

Fam. RHODOMELACEiE.

Plate III.

RHODOMELA LYCOPODIOIDES.— Ag.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, solid, inarticulate; the axis composed of oblong hyaline cells,
the periphery of minute, irregular, coloured cellules. Fructification : 1. Ovate
capsules (ceramidia) containing a tuft of pear - shaped spores ; 2. Tetraspores
immersed in swollen ramuli, “or contained in proper pod-like receptacles,” placed
in a double row. Name from poSeos, “red,” and ge\as, “black,” referring to the
colour of the plant.

Rhodomela lycopodioides. — Frond simple or divided near the base into
long simple branches, everywhere densely beset with short, slender, much
divided branches, often mixed with the short setaceous remains of
former branches.

Rhodomela lycopodioides. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 377 ; Ag. Syst. p. 199 ; Grev.

Alg. Brit. p. 102; Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 294 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl.
p. 47 ; Harv. in Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 196 ; Harv. P. B. plate 50 ;
Harv. Man. p. 78 ; Harv. Syn. p. 63; Atlas, plate 23, fig. 100.

GiGA~RTWA._lycopodioides. — Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 45 ; Grev. FI. Edin. p. 289.

Furcellaria lycopodioides. — Ag. Syn. p. 11 ; Hook. FI. Scot, part 2, p. 97.

Lophura lycopodioides. — Linn. Syst. Nat. p. 717; Turn. Syn. vol. ii. p. 343; E.
Bot. t. 1163; Turn. Hist. t. 12.

Conferva squarrosa. — FI. Dan. t. 357.

Hab. — Growing on the stems of Laminaria digitata. Perennial. Spring ; summer.

Geogr. Dist. — All the shores of Northern Europe.

Description. — Root, a very small flattened disc. Frond : main stem
simple, cylindrical, from four to twelve inches, or rarely two feet in
length, scarcely half a line in diameter, beset from the base with short
but very much divided branchlets, often not exceeding half an inch
in length, seldom more than one or one and a-half, though occasionally
very much elongated ; the main stem more or less densely clothed with
the short setaceous remains of former ramuli ; these, in old plants, become
so dense that the plants resemble a bottle brush. Capsules, in summer,
not uncommon on the ramuli, on short oblique stalks, broadly ovate,
containing at the bottom a tuft of obovate or pear-shaped spores.
Tetraspores divided into three or four, plentiful in winter, immersed
in short, much-branched, or pinnated receptacles, resembling stichidia.
Substance hard, cartilaginous when old ; more tender wdien young, and

(6)

then only adhering to paper. Colour, dark purplish brown, almost
black when dry.

The summer and winter habit of this plant are so different from each
other, that even the “practised eye of the botanist” is very apt to
be misled ; and the young botanist will often find it difficult to convince
himself that the different forms do not belong to really different
species. This observation more or less belongs to all perennial and
even to biennial species, and to none perhaps more truly than the
present. It is only in older plants that the peculiar bottle brush-like
appearance, so characteristic of the species, is assumed ; and this is
more or less the case, according to the more or less exposed situation
in which it has grown. In young plants, the stem is quite free from
these short spine-like raniuli. Ultimately many more and smaller
branches arise from all parts of the stem, and these, together with the
former series, fall off, or are torn away by the storms of autumn and
winter ; so that the plant in spring presents nothing but a simple, or
once or twice divided frond, everywhere beset with short, simple, or
slightly divided ramuli, generally longest a little below the summit,
giving the frond a linear lanceolate outline, but sometimes quite linear
or narrower upwards.

It is an easy matter to distinguish the extreme foims of this and of
B. subfusca ; but not so in every case. The present indeed seldom has
the branches so much elongated, nor is the central tube or cell so
apparent ; yet the external habit of both is sometimes so much the
same, and the structure in the microscope so similar, that it is often
no easy task to distinguish the two.

The present plant is almost invariably found on the old stems of
Laminaria digitata, whereas B. subf usca is as invariably found on rocks,
stones, and old shells.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE III.

Fig. 1. — Bhodomela lycopodioides, natural size.

2. — Branch with capsules.

3. — A capsule.

4. — Spores from same.

5. — Branch with tetraspores.

G. — Tetraspores from same.

7. — Cross section of the stem. All magnified.

t

Plate IV .

Cho dasvph xlla ,

Nature '^lilted by Henry Bradbury.

■

See. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

Fam. RHODOMELACE/E.

(7)

Plate IV.

CHONDRIA DASYPHYLLA. — Ag.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, decompound, opaque, with a percurrent, polysiphonous,
articulated axis. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Ovate
capsules perforate at the summit, containing at the bottom a tuft of pyriform
spores ; 2. Tripartite tetraspores irregularly disposed, beneath the surface of the
ultimate ramuli. Name from “cartilage.”

Chondria dasypliylla. — Frond cylindrical and filiform, much and
irregularly branched ; branches repeatedly and irregularly pinnated,
erecto-patent ; the ultimate pinnules very short and obtuse, much attenu-
ated to the base.

Chondria dasypliylla. — Ay. Sp>. Aly. vol. i. p. 350 ; Ay. Syst. p. 205 ; Spreny.

Syst. Vey. vol. iv. p. 342 ; Kutz. Phyc. Gen. p. 436, t. 55, fig. 2 ;
Harv. N. B. A. p. 20.

Laurencia dasypliylla. — Grev. Aly. Brit. p. 112, t. 14, figs. 13-17 ; Hook. Br.

FI. vol. ii. p. 296 ; Wyatt , Aly. Damn. No. 71 ; J. Ay. Aly. Medit.
p. 113 ; Mont. Alyier. p. 95 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 43 ; Hook. fil. Jb
Harv. in Bond. Journ. Bot. vol. vi. p. 401 ; Harv. in Mack. FI. Hib.
part 3, p. 198; Harv. P. B. plate 152 ; Harv. Man. p. 99; Harv.
Syn. p. 84 ; Atlas , plate 32, fig. 144.

Laurencia ccespitosa. — Lamour. Fss. p. 43 (fide Ay.).

Gigartina dasypliylla. — Lamour. Ess. p. 48.

Fucus dasyphyllus. — Woodw. in Linn. Trans, vol. ii. p. 239, t. 21; Turn. Syn.
p. 38 ; Turn. Hist. t. 22 ; Sm. E. Bot. t. 847.

Laurencia, fi squarrosa. — Harv. P. B. des. plate 152.

Hab. — On rocks, stones, shells, &c., between tide marks. Annual. Summer. Com-
mon on all our shores. /3. dredged in four to five fathoms water, Plymouth Sound
(Rev. W. S. Hore).

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe and America ; Mediterranean ; Baltic ;
West Indies (Ay.)-, Tasmania (Mr. Gunn) ; Cape of Cood Hope. — Herb. Mertens.

Description. — Root scarcely scutate, attached by a mass of pale,
branching, entangled fibres. Frond slightly tufted, six to twelve inches
in length, scarcely half a line in thickness, cylindrical, filiform, much
and irregularly branched; lower branches mostly longest, giving the
branch an ovate or pyramidal outline, all erecto-patent, repeatedly and
somewhat less irregularly pinnate ; the ultimate and uppermost pinnules
very short and preemorse at the summit, and much attenuated to the

(8)

base. The branches are frequently very irregular, both in length and
distance, sometimes being very numerous, and at other times consider-
able portions of the stem and branches being quite naked. Substance
cartilaginous, very delicate, and readily decomposing ; the surface
composed of small cells, the axis of a series of five tubes, arranged
around a smaller central one, all interrupted at equal intervals; the
diaphragms being visible through the outer cellular coating, give to the
whole plant the appearance of* being striated. Colour, purple, but very
evanescent, soon changing to a pale yellow or transparent white.
Capsules not uncommon, occurring even on the main branches, but
most frequently on the pinme and pinnules. Tetraspores apparently less
common, immersed in ramuli, generally occupying their whole length.

The genus Laurencia of Phyc. Brit, includes two groups separated
from each other by differences of structure too marked perhaps to
allow of their being well associated in the same genus. In the one,
the frond is solid throughout, in the other the central axis is composed,
like that of Polysiphonia , Rytiphlcea , (fee., of a single series of longitu-
dinal cells, forming the primary axis, around which is arranged several
other similar series ; the other series, forming the periphery, gradually
decreasing in size towards the circumference. It seems desirable that
these forms should be separated, although, in other respects, the species
appear to be very closely allied ; we therefore follow Agardh in keeping
the two species, L. dctsyphylla and L. tenuissima, apart, under the generic
appellation Chondria.

The present species seems to be confined to the south and west coasts,
not having been found so far, as we are aware, on the east coast, either
of England or Scotland. It may in general be readily known from
C. tenuissima by its very obtuse or abruptly truncate ramuli ; although
Dr. Harvey notices a variety from deep water, with many of the branches
equally attenuated and even recurved, and which it is difficult at times
to distinguish from that species.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV.

Fig. 1. — Chondria dasypkylla, natural she.

2. — Branch with capsules.

3. — A capsule.

4. — Spores from same.

5. — Branch with tetraspores.

6. — A tetraspore.

7. — Transverse section of stem.

8. — Longitudinal section of stem. All magnified.

Mature "Fruited by Henry Bradbury.

m

CHOjfT)i\i/r UnuissirruL , JZ&.

Plate V.

7

'/<0

cz

ll

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

Fam. RHODOMELACE.E.

( 9 )

Plate V.

CHONDBIA TENUIS SIM A. — Harv.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, decompound, opaque, with a percurrent, polysiphonous,
articulated axis. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Ovate
capsules perforate at tlie summit, containing at the bottom a tuft of pyriform
spores ; 2. Tripartite tetraspores irregularly disposed, beneath the surface of the
ultimate ramuli. Name from x^rSpos, “cartilage.”

Chondria tenuissima. — Frond filiform, cylindrical, very irregularly
divided ; branches long, gradually attenuated upwards, more or less
clothed with slender setaceous ramuli, which are somewhat curved at
the base, and tapering to the apex.

Chondria tenuissima. — Ay. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 352; Ay. Syst. p. 205; Spreng.

Syst. Vey. vol. iv. p. 340 ; JIarv. N. B. A. p. 21.

Laurencia tenuissima. — Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 113 ; Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 296 ;

Wyatt , Alg. Damn. No. 22 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 43 ; J. Ay. Alg.

Medit. p. 113 ; Harv. in Hook. Loud. Journ. Bot. vol. vi. p. 401 ;

Harv. in Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 198 ; Haw. P. B. plate 198 ; Harv.

Man. p. 99 ; Harv. Syn. p. 85 ; Atlas , plate 32, fig. 143.

Alsidium tenuissimum. — Kiitz. Pliyc. Gen. p. 434, t. 55, fig. 1.

Gigartina tenuissima. — Lamour. Fss. p. 48.

Fucus tenuissimus. — Good. Woodw. Linn. Trans, vol. iii. p. 215, t. 9 ; Turn.

Syn. p. 35 ; Turn. Hist. t. 100 ; E. Bot. t. 1882.

Hab. — On rocks and stones between tide-marks ; generally in shallow pools, about
half-tide level. Annual. Summer. Very rare. Weymouth {Good. <k Woodw.) ; Isle
of Wight {Rev. G. R. Leathes) ; Torbay {Mrs. Griffiths) ; Bovisand {Rev. W. S. Hore) ;
Ballycotton, Co. Cork {Miss Ball) ; Jersey {Miss White and Miss Turner). — Harv.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic coasts of France and Spain ; Mediterranean and Black Seas ;
east coast North America ; Tasmania.

Description. — Root fibrous. Fronds tufted, from four to twelve
inches long, half a line in diameter below, gradually attenuated up-
wards. Stem seldom simple, generally divided into three to five prin-
cipal portions, each set with slender, alternate, straight, erecto-patent,
undivided branches, which are again sometimes repeated by similar
smaller branches. Branches slender, tapering to the base and apex,
clothed with setaceous ramuli. Ramuli simple, two to five lines long,
straight, or somewhat curved at the base, and tapering to the apex,
irregularly inserted. Capsules ovate, subsessile, on the sides of the

VOL. i.

c

(10)

ramuli, containing a tuft of pear-shaped spores. Tetraspores scattered
in the ramuli, globose. Stem contains a central cell surrounded by six
large cells, with a wide border of smaller cells. Substance between
cartilaginous and gelatinous, very tender, and closely adhering to paper.
Colour, when growing in the shade, a pale pinkish purple, soon fading,
on exposure to sunshine, to a yellowish or greenish hue.

This is the most delicate as it is also the rarest of the genus. Wherever
it grows it is found in tolerable abundance, forming dense tufts, many
of which will be found in the same pool. The favourite locality is
in very shallow tide-pools, fully exposed to the sun, and frequently
situated but a short distance below high-water mark ; thus clearly
showing a partiality for warmth which marks the straggler from warmer
latitudes. In such situations it frequently becomes much discoloured,
the purple hue which is natural to it being exchanged for a greenish
yellow, at the same time that the cellular substance is much softened.
It is found on the north coasts of France, Carolina, and Florida. In
Europe it is most abundant in the Mediterranean Sea. I have also
received fine specimens from Tasmania, where it appears to be not
uncommon. — Harvey .

EXPLANATION OF PLATE V.

Fig. 1 . — Chondria tenuissima , natural size.

2. — Portion of a branch with tetraspores.

3. — A tetraspore from same.

4. — Portion of a branch with capsule.

5. — A capsule.

6. — Tuft of spores from same.

7. — Transverse section of stem. All magnified.

Plate VI

Natuie tinted "by He tirv Bradbury .

Ser. desmiospermea

Fam. RHODOMELACEiE.

(11)

Plate VI.

BOSTRYCHIA' SCORPIOIDES.— Mont.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, much, branched, opaque, having a polysiphonous jointed
axis, covered throughout by an opaque coating of smaller cells, the cells of the
surface quadrate. Fructification of two kinds: 1. “ Lateral capsules” (Roth.);
2. “ Tetraspores contained in terminal lanceolate pods” (Harvey).

Bostrychia scorpioides. — Frond filiform, subdichotomous ; divisions
everywhere beset with more or less distichous, bipinnated or tripinnated,
very patent branches, revolnte at their extremities.

Bostrychia scorpioides. — Mont. Hist. Cuba , Rot. p. 39 (1838) ; Harv. P. B.

plate 48 ; Harv. Man. p. 79 ; Harv. Syn. p. 64 ; Atlas, plate 31,
fig. 139.

Helicothamnion scorpioides. — Kutz. Pliyc. Gen. p. 433, t. 53, v.

Alsidium scorpioides. — J. Ay. in Linn. vol. xv. p. 28 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 46.

Rhodomela scorpioides. — Ay. Sp. Aly. vol. i. p. 380 ; Ay. Syst. p. 200 ; Grev.

Aly. Brit. p. 105 ; Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 294; Harv. in Mack.
FI. Hib. part 3, p. 197 ; Harv. Man. 1st edit. p. 68 ; Wyatt , Aly.
Damn. No. 69.

Fucus scorpioides. — Gmelin, Hist. Fuc. p. 135.

Fijcus amphibius. — Huds. FI. Any. p. 590 ; Stack. Ner. Brit. p. 86, t. 14 ;
E. Bot. t. 1428 ; Turn. Syn. vol. ii. p. 391 ; Turn. Hist. t. 109.

Plocamium amphibium. — Lamour. Ess. p. 50.

Hab. — On muddy sea-sliores, near high-water mark ; at the estuaries of rivers, in salt-
water ditches and marshes, adhering to flowering plants. On submarine rocks within
tide-marks (Harv.). Not uncommon on the south-west coasts of England and east and
west coasts of Ireland. Not found in Scotland.

Description. — Root composed of short, almost simple fibres. Frond
filiform, three to five inches long, nearly half a line in thickness, bushy,
two to three times dichotomously branched ; branches distant, few,
very patent or even recurved, curiously involute at the extremities,
everywhere beset from the base with bi-tripinnated branches, very patent
or recurved, short ; all from a quarter to half an inch in length, giving
the frond a linear outline, all more or less involute, uncinate or curved ;
the ultimate ramuli subulate. Structure : axis composed of a single series
of longitudinal cells, forming a jointed tube, and surrounded by four
to five similar series, the cells of which become shorter towards the
circumference, rendering the frond opaque ; the outermost series of cells

quadrate, giving the surface a punctate appearance. Substance some-
what rigid and cartilaginous, not very perfectly adhering to paper.
Colour, dark purple or greenish olive, but sometimes having more or less
of a brownish hue, according to exposure and the saltness of the water.
Fructification we have never seen.

This genus was separated from fthodomela by Dr. Montagne, on
account of some differences of structure, habit, and fructification, which
seem sufficiently characteristic of the species. The difference of habitat
is also remarkable, especially among the Rhodosperms, almost all of
which are not only marine, but very impatient of fresh water. The
species of the present genus, on the contrary, all delight to grow in
brackish water, or where fresh water falls into the sea ; attached either
to rocks, or the roots of fresh-water flowering plants.

This species may be readily known from its allies, by the curiously
involute apices. We are not aware of its occurrence in Scotland, or on
the east coast of England, although it seems by no means scarce on the
south-west, and has been found both on the east and west of Ireland.
The fructification is almost unknown ; the capsules having only been
observed by Roth. (Harvey), and tetraspores are almost equally scarce.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE YI.

Fig. 1. — Bostrychia scorpioides, natural size.

2. — Involute apex of the rami.

3. — Transverse section of a branch.

4. — Longitudinal section of same. All magnified.

RYPiPhl /e /r complanatob , fi cf.

Mature 'ftint.ed by Henry EUad ■

.

.

Ser. DESMIOSPERME.E.

(13)

Fam. RHODOMELACKffl.

Plate VII.

BYTIPHLuEA C OMPL AN AT A.— Ag.

Gen. Char. — “ Frond filiform or compressed, pinnate, transversely striate, reticulated ;
the axis articulated, composed of a circle of large tubular elongated cells (siphons),
surrounding a central cell ; the periphery of several rows of minute, irregular,
coloured cellules. Fructification of two kinds : 1. Ovate capsules (ceramidia)
containing a tuft of pear-shaped spores; 2. Tetraspores contained in minute
lanceolate receptacles (stichidia), in a double row.” Name from purls, “ a
wrinkle,” and <p\oibs} “the bark,” from the transverse wrinkles or striae on the
surface.

RrTiPHLiEA complanata. — Frond compressed, bi-tripinnate ; lower
pinnae short, often abortive ; upper longest, twice, or even three and
occasionally even four times pinnated or pinnatifid.

Rytiphljea complanata. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 54 ; Ag. in Linn. vol. xv.

p. 26 ; J. Ag. Alg. Medit. p. 146 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 48 ; Harv.

Ner. Austr. p. 32; Harv. P. B. plate 170 ; Harv. Man. p. 80 ; Harv.

Syn. p. 65 ; Atlas , plate 25, fig. 108.

Polysiphonia cristata. — Harv. in Mack. FI. Hib . part 3, p. 205 ; Harv. Man.

1st ed. p. 85.

Fucus cristatus, y articulatus. — Turn. Hist. t. 23, f. h.

Plocamium cristatum. — Lamour. Fss. p. 50, t. 5, f. 1, 2, 3.

Hab. — Amongst Corallina officinalis , &c., in shallow tide-pools. Perennial. Summer.
Very rare. Bantry Bay (Miss Hutchins) ; Caarush Point ; Miltown Malbay, abundant
in one or two tide-pools, but very local (Dr. Harvey, 1847) ; Whitsand Bay (Dr. Jacob) ;
dredged in Plymouth Sound (Rev. W. S. Hore).

Geogr. Dist. — South of England and Ireland ; Atlantic coasts of France and Spain ;
Mediterranean Sea ; Cape of Good Hope (Dr. Harvey).

Description. — Root fibrous. Frond linear, compressed, much tufted,

two to four inches long, about half a line in breadth, two, three,
or even four times pinnated, all the divisions becoming more developed
upwards ; lower pinnae often very much abbreviated or abortive, those
on the upper half of the stem becoming suddenly elongated, of these the
lowest are generally the longest, all quite distichous, alternate, two to
four times pinnate or pinnatifid, the upper pinnules having often
one or two spine-like teeth at the base, pinnate or pinnatifid upwards ;
the pinnae again similarly toothed. Fructification: “not found on
British specimens.” Structure : axis composed of about twelve series of
large hyaline tubes surrounding a central similar one ; the periphery of

(14)

smaller coloured, cells. Substance cartilaginous, imperfectly adhering
to paper. Colour, “ a dull brownish or somewhat purplish red, becom-
ing much darker in drying. Unless the specimens of this plant be
allowed to remain some hours in fresh water, they will stain the paper
on which they may be laid dull brown, and will themselves turn com-
pletely black and rigid, and refuse to adhere to the paper ; by steeping,
a large quantity of brown, offensive matter is discharged, and specimens
so treated preserve a shade of red, and adhere to paper.” — Harvey.

One of the most beautiful as well as rarest of our British Algae, and,
like its congener R. pinastroides , having its centre of distribution appa-
rently in the south of Europe.

Dr. Harvey, who had the good fortune to discover it at Miltown
Malbay in considerable abundance, informs us that it delights to grow
in shallow pools between tides, and that when the water gets deeper
than that, the plant disappears. He has also pointed out its close affinity
with Polysiphonia, with which its internal structure exactly agrees,
having a regularly jointed axis, while the outer coating consists of
numerous series of irregularly alternating cells, gradually decreasing
in size towards the circumference. In this it differs from the true
Polysiphonice , which have either all the cells in each series of equal length,
or terminating at certain and regular intervals at one point so as to
form a dissepiment. This character, however, is by no means satisfac-
tory, as there are not a few of admitted Polysiphonice which possess this
coating, differing only in its imperfect development, having it only
continued over the stem or some of the principal branches, while in
Rytiphlcea it extends to the apices of the smallest ramuli. It will thus
be seen that the two genera are at times somewhat inconveniently
allied ; and this close connexion becomes the more troublesome to the
young student from the circumstance that the external coating in the
Rytiphlcece is so transparent that the articulation of the axis is seen
through it, so that the frond appears articulated throughout.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII.

Fig. 1. — Rytiphlcea complanata , natural size.

2. — Portion of branchlet.

3. — Longitudinal section of stem.

4. — Transverse section of stem.

5. — Appearance of surface. All magnified.

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(15)

Fam. RHODOMELACEiE.

Plate VIII.

RYTIPHL^A FRUTICULOSA. — Harv.

Gen. Char. — “Frond filiform or compressed, pinnate, transversely striate, reticulated;
tlie axis articulated, composed of a circle of large tubular elongated cells (siphons),
surrounding a central cell ; the periphery of several rows of minute, irregular,
coloured cellules. Fructification of two kinds : 1. Ovate capsules (ceramidia)
containing a tuft of pear-shaped spores ; 2. Tetraspores contained in minute
lanceolate receptacles (stichidia), in a double row.” Name from purls, “a
wrinkle,” and (pAoibs , “the bark,” from the transverse wrinkles or striae on the
surface.

Rytiphl^a fruticulosa. — Stem scarcely any; branches divaricating,
somewhat flexuose, dichotomous or alternately pinnate, everywhere beset
with distichous, alternate, short, setaceous, multifid branches, the upper
ones larger ; capsules on their pinnules, ovate, sessile ; tetraspores also
on the pinnules, tripartite.

E-YTiPHLiEA fruticulosa. — Harv. P. B. plate 220 ; Harv. Man. p. 81 ; Harv. Syn.
p. 67 ; Atlas, plate 23, fig. 102.

Polysiphonia fruticulosa. — Spreng. Syst. Veg. vol. iv. p. 350 ; Duby, Bot. Gall.

p. 966; Wyatt , Alg. Damn. No. 132 ; Mont. Crypt. Alg. No. 19 ; FI.
Alg. p. 81 ; Mont. Crypt. Canar. p. 170 ; Endl . 3rd Suppl. p. 46 ;
Harv. in Mach. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 205 ; Harv. in Hook. Br. FI.
vol. ii. p. 327 (in part).

Polysiphonia Wulfeni. — Ag. Alg. Mcdit. p. 144 ; Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 431.

Hutchinsia fruticulosa. — Ag. Syst. p. 27.

Hutchinsia Wulfeni.— Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 95.

Grammita Wulfeni. — Bonn. Hyd. p. 27.

Ceramium Wulfeni. — Both. Cat. Bot. vol. iii. p. 140.

Fucus fruticulosus. — Wulf. in Jacq. Col. p. 59, t. 16 ; Crypt. Ag. p. 56; Fspcr,
Ic. Fuc. p. 165, t. 87 ; Clem. Ess. p. 319 ; E. Bot. t. 1686 ; Turn.
Syn. Fuc. vol. ii. p. 394 ; Turn. Hist. t. 227.

Had. — In pools between tide-marks, on the rocky bottom or on the smaller Algee.
Frequent on the south and west coasts. Perennial. Summer.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic and Mediterranean shores of Europe; northern coasts of
Africa ; Canary Islands [Harvey).

Description. — Root of numerous branching fibres. Frond filiform,
dichotomously multifid, or alternately pinnate upwards, frequently
flexuose, branched from the base, and much tufted, four to six inches
long, scarcely half a line in thickness ; axils generally much rounded,

(16)

everywhere beset with distichous, alternate branchlets, from half a line
to a line or a line and a-half in length, here and there interspersed,
especially upwards, with others about half an inch in length ; the lower
ones once or twice, the upper twice or thrice, dichotomously divided or
bi-tripinnated, with short setaceous branchlets. The whole surface
marked by transverse striae of a dark colour, indicating the joints of the
internal axis, and covered with a beautiful network of cells. Capsules
not common, on the branchlets of the ramuli, broadly ovate, sessile,
containing a tuft of pear-shaped spores. Tetraspores imbedded in the
somewhat distorted ramuli, triparted, also rather rare. Substance rigid,
cartilaginous, imperfectly adhering to paper. Colour, a dark greenish
purple, changing to olive green or greenish-yellow when removed from
the water. The branchlets are very patent, and when the specimen is
lifted out of the water, each point is tipped with a drop.” — Harvey.

Two species in this genus, thuyoides and complanata , often so very
closely resemble this, that it is difficult indeed to distinguish them,
and the difficulty is increased when comparing dried specimens. It is
only by studying them in a living state in their native habitats, one can
see their then marked difference. The present species is of a rich dark
purple, whereas R. complanata is a dull brown colour. R. thuyoides ,
again, is much more erect in habit than any of the genus, so that,
keeping these points in view, they may be more readily distinguished.
There can be no confounding either with R. pinastroides.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII.

Fig. 1. — Rytiphloea fruticulosa, natural size.

2. — Branch with capsules.

3. — Spores.

4. — Branch with tetraspores.

5. — Tetraspore.

6. — Capsule.

7. — Section of stem. All magnified.

Plate Df

Nature' fainted "by Henry 'Srajdbury.

liYPi (Ph l je jt p incus tro ides , d cf.

See. DESMIOSPEKMEiE.

(17)

Fam. RHODOMELACEiE.

Plate IX.

BYTIPHLiEA PINASTKOIDES.— Ag.

Gen. Char. — “Frond filiform or compressed, pinnate, transversely striate, reticu-
lated ; the axis articulated, composed of a circle of large tubular elongated cells
(siphons), surrounding a central cell; the periphery of several rows of minute,
irregular, coloured cellules. Fructification of two kinds : 1. Ovate capsules
(ceramidia) containing a tuft of pear-shaped spores; 2. Tetraspores contained
in minute lanceolate receptacles (stichidia), in a double row.” Name from purls,
“a wrinkle,” and (p\oibs , “the bark,” from the transverse wrinkles or striae on
the surface.

Rytiphl^ea pinastroides. — Frond cylindrical, four to five times divided
irregularly, the ultimate divisions pinnate ; pinnae secund, falcate, hooked
at the extremity.

RytiphljEA pinastroides. — Ag. Syn. p. 25 ; J. Ag. Alg. Medit. p. 145 ; Endl.

3rd Suppl. p. 48 ; Harv. P. B. plate 85 ; Harv. Man. p. 80 ; Haw.
Syn. p. 65 ; Atlas, plate 24, fig. 104.

Rhodomela pinastroides. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 381 ; Ag. Syst. p. 200 ; Spreng.

Syst. Veg. vol. iv. p. 343 ; Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 104, t. 13 ; Hook. Br.
FI. vol. ii. p. 294 ; Wyatt, Alg. Danm. No. 112 ; Harv. Man. 1st ed.

p. 68.

Halopithys pinastroides. — Kutz. Phyc. Gen. p. 433, t. 52, f. 2.

Gigartina pinastroides. — Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 45.

Ceramium incurvum. — Dec. FI. Fran. vol. ii. p. 33.

Fucus pinastroides. — Gm. Hist. Fuc. p. 127, t. 11, f. 1 ; Good. & Woodw. in
Linn. Trans, vol. iii. p. 222 ; Turn. Syn. vol. ii. p. 346 ; Turn. Hist.
t. 11 ; Stack. Ner. Brit. p. 74, t. 13 ; E. Bot. t. 1042.

Fucus incurvus. — Huds. FI. Ang. p. 590 ; With. vol. iv. p. 115.

Hab. — On submarine rocks near low-water mark. Perennial. Winter. Many places
on the shores of the south of England. Jersey (Miss White, Miss Turner, Mr. F. P.
Girdlestone).

Geogr. Hist. — South of England and Jersey ; Atlantic shores of France and Spain ;
Mediterranean Sea ; New Zealand (Sir J. Banks) ; Ceylon (Sir J. E. Smith).

Description. — Root, a widely-spreading disc. Fronds, many from the
same root, four to nine inches long, scarcely a line in thickness, four
to five times divided upwards, irregularly, in a somewhat alternate or
subdichotomous manner. Stem and branches everywhere beset from
the base with short, simple, subulate, erecto-patent ramuli, of unequal
length, giving the stem, especially in old plants, a somewhat shaggy

VOL. i, d

(18)

appearance ; the ultimate branchlets pectinato-pinnate on the upper side,
with secund, generally falcate, club-shaped ramuli, often hooked at
the extremity ; pinnae erect, mostly opposite, sometimes irregular, much
attenuated to the base ; the articulations of the axis being distinctly
seen through the outer coating of the branches, giving them the appear-
ance of being articulated. Structure : the axis composed of six series
of large oblong cells, surrounding a similar central series ; the periphery
of coloured cells, becoming smaller towards the circumference. Substance
cartilaginous, hardly adhering to paper. Capsules ovate, stalked, pro-
duced on the upper edges of the ramuli. Tetraspores triparted, in
stalked, lanceolate, hooked stichidia, similarly situated. Colour, a dull
red, becoming darker and almost black in drying.

Dr. Harvey has very accurately pointed out the close analogy in
structure between this genus and Polysiphonia on the one hand, and
Rhodomela on the other. No other three genera, perhaps, exhibit such
a gradual gradation of characters, from the irregular or alternating cells
of Rhodomela to the regularly articulated stems of some of the Poly-
siphonice.

In our native species of Rhodomela indeed the absence of a jointed
axis is sufficiently characteristic, but, as we are informed by Dr. Harvey
that in some foreign species this becomes more or less apparent, a
gradual transition from the one genus to the other is established, while
the structure of the inarticulated Polysiphonice is scarcely sufficiently
distinct to constitute a generic character.

The present is decidedly a southern species, reaching its northern
limit on our southern shores, and even there being far from abundant.
Dr. Harvey considers the stations “near Dublin” and “Faroe Islands,” as
incorrect ; yet its being found there does not seem incompatible with
the idea of its being of southern habitat, as several species, which do not
extend their range into the north of Britain, have been recently noticed
on the Irish coast, and even on that of the Faroe Isles.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX.

Fig. 1. — Rytiphlcea pinastroides , natural size.

2. — Fragment of frond with capsules.

3. — A capsule.

4. — Spores from same.

5. — Fragment of frond with stichidia.

6. — A stichidium.

7. — Tetraspores from same.

8. — Transverse section of stem. All magnified.

'4

i

i

*

4

Plate X.

■

.

I

See. DESMIOSPERMEJE.

(19)

Fam. RHODOMELAC E iE.

Plate X.

RYTIPHLiEA. THU Y OIDE S. — Harv.

Gen. Char. — “Frond filiform or compressed, pinnate, transversely striate, reticu
lated ; the axis articulated, composed of a circle of large tubular elongated cells
(siphons), surrounding a central cell ; the periphery of several rows of minute,
irregular, coloured cellules. Fructification of two kinds : 1. Ovate capsules
(ceramidia) containing a tuft of pear-shaped spores; 2. Tetraspores contained
in minute lanceolate receptacles (stichidia), in a double row.” Name from pirns,
“a wrinkle,” and <*>Aoibs, “the bark,” from the transverse wrinkles or striae on
the surface.

Rytiphl;EA tliuyoides. — Stem erect, cylindrical; branches below abor-
tive, generally simple, short, and spine-like above, bipinnate, of nearly
equal length; capsules ovate, sessile.

Rytiphlaia tliuyoides. — Harv. P. B. plate 221 ; Harv. Man. p. 81 ; Harv. Syn.
p. 66 ; Atlas , plate 23, fig. 101.

Polysiphonia thuyoulcs. — Harv. in Mack. FI. Ilib. part 3, p. 205; Wyatt ,
Alg. Danm. No. 305 ; Harv. Man. 1st ed. p. 86 ; E. Bot. Suppl.
t. 2882.

Gravmita rigidula. — Bonnem.

Hab. — In tide-pools. Perennial. Summer. Abundant on the west coast of Ireland,
and on the south coast of England and Jersey. Less common on the coasts of Scotland.
Ayrshire {Rev. J). Landsborougli and Mr. Thompson).

Geogr, List. — Atlantic shores of Europe.

Description. — Root fibrous, branched and creeping. Frond tufted,
filiform, erect, rigid, from three to six inches high, scarcely half a line in
thickness, alternately pinnated, or once or twice irregularly divided ;
branches bipinnated ; pinnae erecto-patent, of nearly equal length, so as
to give the frond or branch a linear outline ; pinnae on the lower part
obsolete, spine-like, ultimate pinnules spine-like, mostly confined to the
upper part of the pinnae. Capsules ovate, sessile, on the upper pinnae
and pinnules, generally abundant. Tetraspores “in distorted ramuli.”
Structure : central series of cells large, surrounded by about twelve series
of smaller ones, with still smaller ones extending to the circumference.
Substance rather rigid, cartilaginous, imperfectly adhering to paper.
Colour, a deep brownish purple, greenish in age.

This species is somewhat more northern in its range than H. jnnas-

(20)

troides, being found in considerable plenty all along the south and
particularly the west of Ireland.

Dr. Harvey informs us that it does not generally affect so deep water
as R. complanata, with which it is frequently found intermixed, but often
grows where it is left dry at the recess of the tide, which is never the
case with R. complanata. From this plant it may at all times be
distinguished by its rounded stems, and from R. fruticulosa by its more
regularly pinnated branches, and their acute angles.

The first of these characters, together with the much greater uni-
formity in the length of the branches, will generally serve to distinguish
it from all the forms of Polysiphonia nigrescens, small specimens of
which, Dr. Harvey observes, have occasionally a considerable resemblance
to it ; and when this fails, the greater number of cells in P. nigrescens,
together with the entire absence of secondary series of cells in the
periphery, will serve as a ready means of distinction.

It is a beautiful species when well grown, but like other species that
grow between tides, it is often from exposure imperfectly developed, and
stouter and less regular in its branching. The finest specimens will be
found where they are always covered by the tide.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE X.

Fig. 1. — Rytiphlcea thuyoides, natural size.

2. — Branchlet with capsules.

3. — A capsule.

4. — Transverse section of stem.

5. — Cells of the surface. All magnified.

I

PlateH

Nature Printed by Henry liradbury.

Pol Ypi 9u ojf ijt urceolatxb, Qi\e\ .

■

■

'

■

.

Ser. desmiospermej:.

(21)

Fam. RHODOMELACKffi.

Plate XI.

POLYSIPHONIA UBCEOLATA. — Grev.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with strise, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from tto\vs, “many,” and cricpu v, “a tube.”

Polysiphonia urceolata. — Fronds cartilaginous, filiform, much tufted
and branched ; branches irregular and subdichotomous ; ultimate
branchlets setaceous; siphons four; capsules urceolate, with a cylin-
drical neck, shortly pedicellate.

Polysiphonia urceolata. — Grev. FI. Edin. p. 309 ; Wyatt , Alg. Danm. No. 133 ;

Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 54 ; Haro, in HooTc. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 330 ; Harv.
in Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 207 ; Harv. N. B. A. p. 32 ; Harv.
P. B. plate 167 ; Harv. Man. p. 82 ; Harv. Syn. p. 67 ; Atlas ,
plate 25, fig. 109.

Polysiphonia patens. — Harv. in Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 330 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl.
p. 54.

Hutchinsia urceolata. — Hook. FI. Scot. vol. ii. p. 88; Lyngb. Hyd. Dan.
p. 110, t. 34 ; Ag. Syst. p. 151 ; Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 70.

Hutchinsia patens. — Ag. Sp. Alg. p. 71.

Conferva wrceolata. — Dillw. No. 156, t. G. ; E. Bot. t. 2365.

Conferva patens. — Dillw. No. 157, t. G.

Hab. — On rocks at and beyond low-water mark. Also on the stems of Laminaria
digitata. Annual. Summer. Common around the British Islands.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Northern Europe ; Iceland; North America.

Description. — Root composed of branching fibres. Frond densely
tufted and entangled at the base by root-like fibres, six to ten inches
long, very slender, and much branched into capillary segments, which
are again once or twice divided ; the branchlets sub-erect, patent,
sometimes recurved. Articulations at the base about as long or even
shorter than broad ; in the branches four to five times as long, at the
extremities scarcely so long as broad, but very different in different
plants. Structure : central tube rather small, surrounded by four
large siphons occupying almost the entire diameter. Substance flaccid,
adhering closely to paper. Colour, bright transparent red, soon changing

in fresh water, generally darkened in ago and when dry. Capsules
broadly urceolate, on short stalks, with a short cylindrical neck, attached
both to the stem and towards the base of the branchlets, very common.
Tetraspores also common, produced in the upper part of the ultimate
ramuli,

This is one of the most common as well as one of the most beautiful
species found on all our shores, and at almost all depths, from high-water
mark to some distance beyond low-water at extreme tides. When well
grown, its bright delicate colour and slender not very amply divided
stems, form a most beautiful and conspicuous object, whether in its
native pool, in the aquarium, or on paper.

It is generally attached to rocks, but sometimes also grows on other
Algae, and from its omnicolous habit is subject to considerable variations.
In still, quiet pools between tides, it grows in its greatest luxuriance,
often to the length of eight to ten inches ; while in the smaller and
more exposed pools, its length seldom exceeds three or four inches, but
is more robust, of a darker colour, and more bushy. The stems of
Laminarice are often densely clad with another variety ( P . patens ,
Agardh ), which is often quite simple, seldom much branched, and often
has the branchlets very patent or even recurved ; in other points it
scarcely differs from the typical form of the plant.

In tide-pools it generally grows in single brush-like tufts, but on
Laminaria it spreads over the whole stem in a dense mass; and in the
shallow streams that issue from the larger pools, it also assumes a
csespitose habit.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI.

Fig. 1. — Polysiplionia urceolata, natural size.

2. — Branch with capsule.

3. — A capsule.

4. —Branch with tetraspores.

5. — Hamulus from the same.

6. — A tetraspore.

7. — Portion of lower part of stem.

8. — Transverse section of a filament. All magnified.

Plate

Nature tinted by Henry Bradbury.

Pol Y/i<PhojS jjl formoscu

■

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEE.

(23)

Fam. RHODOMELACEE.

Plate XII.

POLYSIPHONIA FORMOSA. — Suhr.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with striae, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from ttoXvs, “ many,” and (x'upuv , “a tube.”

Polysiphonia formosa. — Frond filiform, very slender and flaccid,
much branched subdichotomously ; branches long, somewhat flexuose,
ultimate ramuli subulate ; articulations apparently marked by two
broad striae, indicating the internal tubes ; those of the main branches
five to ten times longer than broad, those towards the apices of the
ramuli very short, about half as long as broad ; central cavity minute ;
siphons four, large ; capsules urceolate, on short stalks ; tetraspores
occupying the middle portion of the ramuli.

Polysiphonia formosa. — Suhr. Bot. Zeit. 1831, p. 709 ; Harv. P. B. plate 16S ;

Harv. Man. p. 82; Harv. Syn. p. 68; Atlas, plate 25, fig. 110;

Wyatt , Alg. I)anm. No. 216.

Polysiphonia gracilis. — Grev. MSS.

Hab. — Generally in warm quiet pools, under the projecting ledges of rock.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Northern Europe.

Description. — Root, a minute disc. Fronds filiform, very bushy,
four to ten inches in length, scarcely so thick as human hair, very much
branched ; branches alternate or subdichotomous ; internodes long, some-
what flexuose, erecto-patent ; ultimate ramuli subulate, often terminated
by byssoid fibres. Articulations excessively irregular, short towards the
base of the stem, becoming longer upwards, till in the main branches
they are often ten times longer than broad ; in the ultimate ramuli very
short, and at their apices scarcely half as long as broad. Capsules
urceolate, on short stalks, scattered on the ramuli. Tetraspores im-
bedded in the middle portion of the ramuli, which become slightly
distended and fusiform. Substance somewhat gelatinous, very flaccid
when young, and closely adhering to paper. Colour, a bright but deep
red, rapidly decomposing in fresh water, but becoming rather darker in
drying.

(24)

A beautiful species, but perhaps too closely allied to P. urceolata , from
which it differs chiefly in the greater tenuity of the stems, and much
greater length of the articulations, characters which, although they
cannot be dispensed with, should never be too much relied on in this
somewhat difficult genus, where they are certainly not remarkably
constant. “ In the majority of cases, however, the limits are sufficiently
marked. P. formosa appears to be a plant of bays and estuaries; P.
urceolata of the more exposed parts of the coast.” — Harv. May not
this very difference in habitat cause the (at all times) only slight
difference in habit and character h So close indeed do they sometimes
run, that even Dr. Harvey has been puzzled to say which was which.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XII.

Fig. 1. — Polysiphonia formosa, natural size.

2. — Branch with capsules.

3. — Capsule and siphons of the branches.

4. — Branchlet with tetraspores.

5. — Kamulus of the same.

6. — A tetraspore.

7. — Section of stem. All magnified.

See. DESMIOSPERMEJE.

(25)

fam. rhodomelace^;.

POLYSIPHONIA PULYINATA. — Spreng.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with striae, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from iro\i>s, “many,” and aicpur, “a tube.”

Polysiphonia pulvinata. — Fronds rising from a mass of creeping
fibres, tufted and interwoven, short, very slender, flexuose, sparing and
irregularly dichotomous, more or less furnished with very patent, or
recurved simple ramuli; articulations of the main branches three or
four times as long as broad ; of the ramuli very short, four-tubed ;
capsules urn-shaped, stalked.

Polysiphonia pulvinata. — Spreng. Syst. Veg. vol. iv. p. 350 ; J. Ag. Alg. Meclit.

p. 124 ; Mont. FI. Canar. p. 172 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 44 ; Wyatt,
Alg. Danm. No. 215 ; Harv. P. B. plate 102, b. ; Harv. Man. p. 83;
Harv. Syn. p. 68 ; Atlas, plate 25, fig. 112.

Polysiphonia macrocarpa. — Harv. in Mach. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 296.

Hutchinsia pulvinata. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 109.

Conferva pulvinata. — Roth. Cat. vol. i. p. 187, t. 3, fig. 4 ; vol. ii. p. 214.

Hab. — On rocks between tide-marks. Annual. Common.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic and Mediterranean coasts of Europe ; Canary Islands.

Description. — Frond filiform, rising from creeping fibres, densely
csespitose or pulvinate, half to one inch in length, very slender, somewhat
flexuose, three to four times irregularly divided in a subdichotomous
manner ; ultimate ramuli short, patent or recurved. Articulations very
irregular; of the main stems three to four; of the branchlets two to
three; of the upper ramuli, one half as long as broad. Siphons four,
about equal in diameter to the central cavity. Capsules rather large,
urn-shaped, on short stalks. Tetraspores “imbedded in the ramuli, in
a single row.” Substance soft, gelatinous, and closely adhering. Colour,
a dark reddish brown.

Like P. obscura a very small species, but much more generally
distributed, as it has been found in several places, both in England,
Ireland, and Scotland. Its capsules closely resemble those of P. urceolata,

VOL. I. E

(26)

but they are rather more distinctly stalked ; its articulations also are
similar, but it differs in its creeping fibres, and its very much smaller
size. It is not so likely to be overlooked as P. obscura, as it forms
rather conspicuous cushion-like tufts on the rocks where it grows.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS, &c.

Fig. l.—Pol y siphon ia jy u Ivin a ta, natural size.

2. — Filament.

3. — Branchlet with tetraspores.

4. — A capsule.

5. — A tetraspore.

6. — Transverse section of stem. All magnified.

I

I

Plate

Nature Pointed "by Henry Bradbury.

‘PoLYjsfiPHOjSi/r fib rata , U/tbV'.

Ser. DESMIOSPERME/E.

(27)

Fam. RHODOMELACEiE.

Plate XIII.

POLYSIPHONIA FIBEATA. — Harv.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with striae, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from ttoAvs, “many,” and aicpur, “a tube.”

Polysiphonia fibrata. — Stems setaceous, simple or alternately branched;
upper branches dichotomous, sub-erect ; axils rather patent, but not
rounded, upper branchlets somewhat fascicled, often but not invariably
fibrillose ; articulations marked with two stria), four-tubed, central cavity
small; articulations of the branches, four to six times longer than broad;
capsules broadly ovate, mostly stalked.

Polysiphonia fibrata. — Wyatt , Alcj. Danm. No. 39 ; Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 426 ;

Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 45 ; Harv. in Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 329 ; Harv.
in Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 206 ; Harv. P. B. plate 20S ; Harv. Man.
p. 83 ; Harv. Syn. p. 69 ; Atlas, plate 26, fig. 113.

Hutciiinsia allochroa, /3 fibrata. — Ay. Syst. p. 154.

Conferva fibrata. — Dillw. Conf. Syn. p. 84, t. G.

Hab. — On old shells, rocks, &c., generally near low- water mark. Annual. Summer
and autumn. Common.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe.

Description. — Root of branching, matted fibres. Fronds densely
tufted, two to six inches in length, as thick as hogs’ bristles at the
base, capillary upwards, somewhat irregularly dichotomous, repeatedly
subdivided in a similar manner; ultimate branchlets somewhat fascicled,
apices often fibrillose, fibres single-tubed, two to three times sub-
dichotomous and hyaline. Articulations twice as long as broad at the
base, six or eight times as long in the middle of the stem, three or
four times as long in the branches, and scarcely twice as long as broad
in the ramuli, marked with two wide, coloured tubes ; siphons four,
rather large, central cavity small. Antheridia abundant, oblong, with
rounded extremities, attached by very short stalks to bases of the fibres
which terminate the branchlets. Capsules common, shortly stalked,
broadly ovate. Tetraspores abundant, imbedded in the middle of the

(28)

swollen branchlets. Substance very tender, gelatinous, soon decomposing
in air or fresh water. Colour, a deep reddish brown, “ odour offensive.”

A very beautiful and not uncommon species. The apices of the
young fronds are abundantly fibrillose, but this character is not by
any means peculiar to the species, as they have been observed on
almost every species of the genus, in greater or less abundance, at some
period of their growth. They are most abundant on young plants, and
are the parts to which the bright orange antheridia are attached, but
are often abundant without them ; nor has their office in the economy
of the plant been as yet determined. In the present species the
antheridia are often so abundant as to give apices of the fronds a
conspicuously yellow appearance.

Our plant delights to grow among other small Algse by the edges of
pools between tides, forming bright starlike tufts, conspicuous among
the sombre hues that fringe intratidal pools, or in larger masses carpets
the rocky bed of the stream that issues from its side, or forms rich
and gorgeous festoons to the ledges of rock that roughen the miniature
■waterfall, over which the little streamlet not unfrequently leaps as it
mingles its waters with the ocean.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIII.

Fig. l.—Polysiphonia fibratci , natural size.

2. — Branch with capsules.

3. — A capsule.

4. — Branch with antheridia.

5. — Branchlet with tetraspores.

6. — Transverse section of stem. All magnified.

See. DESMIOSPERMM.

(29)

Fam. RHODOMELACEiE.

POLYSIPHONIA SPINULO S A. — Grev.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with striaa, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from tto\vs, “ many,” and alcpwr , “ a tube.”

Polysiphonia spinulosa. — “Dark red; branches divaricate, somewhat
rigid, the ramuli short, straight, subulate, divaricate ; articulations about
equal in length and breadth, three-tubed ; tubercles ” (young ceramidia)
“globose, sessile, excessively minute.” — Grev.

Polysiphonia spinulosa. — Grev. Scot. Crypt. FI. t. 90 ; Haw. in Hook. Br. FI.

vol. ii. p. 330 ; Haw. P. B. plate 320 ; Haw. Man. p. 84 ; Haw.
Syn. p. 69 ; Atlas , plate 26, fig. 114.

Hab. — At Appin (Capt. Carmichael). Very rare.

Description. — “Frond one to two inches in length, of a dark red
colour, much branched, with a rigid and spinulose habit ; main branches
rather remote, irregular, much divaricated, somewhat flexuous ; ultimate
ramuli straight, subulate, almost thorn-like, divaricated like the rest,
sometimes minutely divided at the apex, and each of the divisions
terminated in a long, hyaline, jointed filament. Articulations about as
long as broad, striated, with three internal tubes of a pale brown pink
under the microscope. Tubercles very minute, quite sessile, round, dark
red, scattered freely on the branches, and containing several dark
granules.” — Grev. “A transverse section of the stem shows four primary
siphons of large size, with secondary and tertiary cells at the angles.
In drying the plant adheres to paper.”

One of our rarest species found by Captain Carmichael, and by him
only once. Now in Hookerian Herbarium. The above specific character
and description are by Dr. Greville, and are extracted from Dr. Harvey’s
Phyc. Brit.

(30)

POLYSIPHONIA SPINULOSA.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS.

Fig. 1 & 2. — Branches.

3. — Portion of same.

4. — Transverse section of stem.

5. — Transverse section of a branch. All magnified.

Ser. DESMIOSPEKME.E.

(31)

Fam. RHODOMELACE^,

POLYSIPHONTA RICHARD SONI. — Hook.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with striae, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from tto\vs, “many,” and aicpcav, “a tube.”

Polysiphonia Bichardsoni. — “ Stems cartilaginous, setaceous ; branches
alternate, elongate, divaricate, beset in the upper part with very patent,
straight, subdichotomous ramuli ; articulations of the stem and branches
two or three times longer than broad, irregularly veined, of the ramuli
shorter ; capsules sessile, globose.”

Polysiphonia Richardsoni. — Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 33; Harv. P. B. plate 10 ;

Harv. Man. p. 84; Harv. Syn. p. 70 ; Atlas, plate 26, fig. 115.

Hab. — Very rare. Colvend, Kirkcudbrightshire.

*Geogr. Hist. ?

Description. — Root scutate. Frond three to four inches loner, seta-
ceous, rather rigid, with a subdistinct, zigzag stem, very much branched
from a short distance above the base ; the branches issuing at right
angles, angularly bent, as long as the main stem, subquadrifarious, mostly
alternate, beset with distant, very patent, subdichotomous, straight
branchlets, which bear a few, mostly simple, erecto-patent or erect, subu-
late ramuli. Articulations visible in the main stem, subtorulose, the
lower ones three or four times longer than broad, spirally or irregularly
tubed ; the upper shorter, with parallel tubes. Capsules globose, sessile,
and wide-mouthed, situate near the summits of the lesser branches.
Tubes about five in the stem, each with a deep coloured bag of
endochrome.

All that is known of this so-called species is from a single specimen
now in the Hookerian Herbarium. It was found by Dr. Richardson
many years ago. Dr. Harvey states this species (1) has not a very strong
relation to any other, except P. Griffithsiana.

The character and description are from Phyc. Brit.

POLYSIPHONIA R1CHARDS0NI.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS.

Fig. 1. — Branchlet.

2. — Capsule.

3. — Transverse section of stem.

4. — Portion of stem.

5. — Portion of branchlet. All magnified.

See. DESMIOSPEEMK®.

(33)

Fam. IlIIODOMELACEiE.

POLYSIPHONIA GRIFFITHSIANA. — Ilare.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with striae, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from ttoXxjs, “many,” and <ri(f)uv, “a tube.”

Polysiphonia Griffithsiana. — Frond filiform, somewhat alternately-
branched, branchlets subalternate, three to four times subdichotomously
divided into very slender ramuli ; articulations of the stem and
principal branches nearly twice as long as broad, with straight tubes ;
siphons four.

Polysiphonia Gi'iffithsiana. — Harv. P. B. plate 228 ; Harv. Man. p. 85 ; Harv.

Syn. p. 70 ; Atlas, plate 26, fig. 116.

Hab. — Parasitical on Polyides rotundus at Torquay (Mrs. Griffiths ) ; Isle of Portland
(Miss White).

Geogr. Dist. — South coast of England (?).

Description. — Boot, a minute disc. Fronds filiform, four to five
inches long, scarcely tufted, four to five times divided in a somewhat
alternate or dichotomous manner ; ramuli capillary. The lowest branches
are longest, giving the frond, when expanded, an ovate outline. Articu-
lations apparent throughout, those of the stem nearly twice as long as
broad, “ marked with about five tubes, two of which are much narrower
than the rest, those of the stem about once and a-half as long as broad,
with two tubes only.” Siphons four, large, with four very small ones in
the exterior angles; central tube very small. Capsules ovate, sessile,
scattered on the upper branchlets. Substance “ rather rigid in the stem
and branches, flaccid in the ramuli,” closely adhering to paper. Colour,
“ a full red,” inclining to brownish in drying, but not much altered by
fresh water.

An elegant plant, not unlike P. violacea , but readily known from
that species by its jointed stem. There is none other of the genus
it is likely to be confounded with. “ P. Griffithsiana was discovered
by Mrs. Griffiths in 1837, and has not since been found at Torquay.”
— Harvey.

VOL. I.

F

rOLYSIPHONIA CRIFFITHSIANA.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS.

Fig. 1. — Portion of a branchlet.

2. — Same magnified.

3. — Transverse section of stem.

4. — A capsule. All magnified.

•1

i

Nature iVinted by Henry "bradbury.

Pol Y'/iVhoN'i 4 elongella , S/ri\ \

'

Sek. DESMIOSPERMEjE.

(35)

Fam. RHODOMELACEiE.

Plate XIV.

POLYSIPHONIA ELONGELLA.-J/^t.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with striae, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from noAvs, “ many,” and (rltyuv, “ a tube.”

Polysiphonia elongella. — Frond filiform, rigid and cartilaginous at
the base, when young more delicate and flaccid, irregularly dichotomous;
axils mostly patent, rounded ; branches much fascicled upwards ; articu-
lations of the branches about as long as broad, of the ramuli rather longer ;
siphons four ; the periphery formed of a coating of cells, which become
smaller outwards ; dissepiments pellucid.

Polysiphonia elongella . — Wyatt , Alg. Damn. No. 84 ; J. Ag. Alg. Medit. p. 135 ;

Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 45, No. 30; Harv. in Hoolc. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 334;

Harv . P. B. plate 146 ; Harv. Man. p. 85 ; Harv. Syn. p. 71 ;

Atlas, plate 26, fig. 117.

Hab. — Rocks and stones at and beyond] low-water. Most frequent in the south.
Sidmouth and Torbay.

Geogr. Dist. — Coast of France ( Lenormand ) ; Adriatic Sea (/. Agardli).

Description. — Frond filiform, mostly solitary, four to six inches
high, a quarter of a line in diameter at the base, where it is cartila-
ginous, very much branched ; branches patent, irregularly dichotomous ;
the axils somewhat rounded ; upper branchlets much fascicled, and of a
much brighter colour, delicate and soft, falling off in autumn, leaving
the naked branches. Articulations of the stem about half as long as
broad, becoming slowly and slightly longer upwards, those at the apices
being much shorter. Central cavity minute ; siphons four, with an
external coating of cells, which diminish in size to the circumference.
Capsules large, broadly ovate, on short stalks. Tetraspore immersed in
the ramuli near the middle, tripartite. Substance in the perennial
stem and primary branches, cartilaginous, firm, scarcely adhering to
paper; the young branchlets, which are produced in spring, closely
adhering. Colour, a somewhat dull red, brighter in the young parts.

A most variable species, in its winter and summer vestments : at one

(36)

time densely covered with delicate bright coloured ramuli ; at another,
presenting hardly anything else but the naked stem and a few of the
principal branches, which are able to withstand the buffeting of the
winter storms. In early spring these again begin to send out fresh
branchlets, which increase, divide, and subdivide until the plants become
even much more bushy and plumose than before. It very closely
resembles some small forms of P. elongata , from which it may be at
all times known by its distinctly articulate stems, and the ramuli not at
all tapering to the base ; and the lesser number of siphons will serve, as
Professor Harvey remarks, to distinguish it from P. variegata , to which it
also approaches in some of its forms.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIV.

Fig. 1. — Polysiphonia elongella , natural size.

2. — Branchlet with capsules.

3. — A capsule.

4. — Branchlet with tetraspores.

5. — A tetraspore.

6. — Section of stem. All magnified.

♦

l

x A

aJ

t5 ^

rife

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(37)

Fam. RHODOMELACEjE.

Plate XV.

POLYSIPHONIA ELONGATA. — Grev.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with strise, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted
at the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from iro\vs, “ many,” and a'upuv, “a tube.”

Polysiphonia elongata . — Stems robust, much branched ; branches
irregular or sub dichotomous, ultimate branchlets very much fascicled
or pencillate, all much acuminated and attenuated to the base ; articu-
lations about as long as broad (in the ramuli rarely longer) ; those of
the stem obsolete or obscured by the cells of the periphery.

Polysiphonia elongata. — Harv. in Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 333 ; Wyatt, Alg .

JDanm. No. 40 ; Harv. in Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 209 ; J. Ag. Alg.
p. 136 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 45 ; Kutz. Phyc. Gen. p. 428 ; Sp. Alg.
p. 828 ; Harv. P. B. plates 192, 193 ; Harv. N. B. A. p. 42 ; Harv.
Man. p. 86; Harv. Syn. p. 71 ; Atlas, plate 24, figs. 105, 106.

Polysiphonia Buchingeri. — J. Ag. Alg. Medit. p. 136; Kg. Phyc. Gen. p. 428 ;
Kg. Syst. Alg. p. 829.

Polysiphonia rosea. — Grev. FI. Edin. p. 310.

Polysiphonia stenocarpa. — Kg. Sp. Alg. p. 830 (fide sp. a Zanard).

Polysiphonia chalarophlcea. — Kg. Sp. Alg. p. 831.

Polysiphonia clavigera. — Kg. Sp. Alg. p. 831 (fide sp. a Zanard).

Hutchinsia elongata. — Ag. Syn. p. 54 ; Hook. Scot, part 2, p. 87 ; Ag. Syst. p. 152.
Hutchinsia Buchingeri. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 86.

Ceramium elongatum. — Both. Cat. Bot. vol. iii. p. 128 ; Ag. Disp. p. 19 ; Lyngb.
Hyd. Han. p. 117, t. 66, D. 1 ; Grev. FI. Edin. p. 310.

Ceramium brachygonium. — Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 118, t. 36.

Conferva elongata.— Huds. FI. Angl. vol. ii. p. 599 ; Dillw. Conf. t. 33, and
Suppl. t. G. ; E. Bot. t. 2429.

Hab. — On stones, &c., between tide-marks. Attached to oyster-shells, &c., in two to
ten fathoms water.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic and Mediterranean shores of Europe ; North America.

Description. — Root scutate. Fronds mostly solitary, five to twelve
inches long, from half a line to one line in thickness, filiform, eight
to ten times divided; branches irregular or somewhat dichotomous,

(38)

gradually becoming shorter and finer upwards, all more or less attenu-
ated to the base and acuminated to the points; the ultimate ones
very much pencillate in summer, tender and gelatinous ; in winter more
or less denuded, rigid and cartilaginous. Structure : central tube very
small, surrounded with a series of four large and somewhat hexagonal,
and these again by another series of four similar and alternating, some-
what smaller, and these by a series of eight in pairs alternating and
still smaller; the remainder of much smaller size, forming the peri-
phery, and constituting about one-third of the diameter. Substance
cartilaginous in the lower part ; the branchlets more or less gelatinous.
Articulations of the stem obscure at the base, more visible upwards ;
of the branchlets much more apparent, especially in the younger parts,
somewhat broader than long ; those of the branchlets somewhat
longer, or nearly twice as long as broad; the dissepiments transparent.
The cells that cover the upper part are more straight and parallel than
those of the stem ; and the coating being thinner, the axis becomes more
apparent. Colour of the stem and main branches, dark reddish brown ;
of the young branchlets “ a fine crimson lake.” Capsules elongate
ovate, sessile or nearly so, on the upper ramuli. Tetraspores scattered
near the middle of swollen ramuli.

There is scarcely a sea-weed, perhaps, more polymorphous than the
present, from the changes which it undergoes in its habit at various
seasons of the year. Like many more of its marine neighbours and like
deciduous plants among land vegetation, the stem and main branches
appear to be perennial, while the lesser branchlets are deciduous,
dropping off to a greater or less extent in autumn or early winter,
according to the severity of the season ; and thus in winter presenting
the appearance of some of the more twiggy shrubs bereft of its foliage ;
whilst in summer it reminds one of the birch or the willow clothed in
all the rich luxuriance of their summer tresses. At different seasons,
and under different circumstances, it presents every possible variety of
appearance between these two extremes, and has under such circum-
stances been converted into several species. It does not seem to be so
much partial to any particular depth of water as to a stony or gravelly
bottom, where it delights to attach itself to stones and old shells.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XV.

Fig. 1. —Polysiphonia elongata) natural size.

2. — Branclilet witli capsule.

3. — A capsule.

4. — Branclilet with tetraspores.

5. — A tetraspore.

6. — Transverse section of stem. All magnified.

* *

i

Plate

Nature Gristed by Renry Bradbury

PoLYyiPHOXlfl ViolCLCeCL, (jB£V~

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEjE.

Fam. RHODOMELACEyE.

39 )

Plate XVI.

POLYSIPIIONIA VIOL ACE A. — Grev.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in tlie young state), marked externally
with striae, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from 7roAi)y, “ many,” and (Ticpwv , “ a tube.”

Polysiphonia violacea. — Stem inarticulate, rather stout and rigid,
repeatedly divided in a somewhat alternate or dichotomous manner ;
divisions long and virgate, of nearly equal length, clothed throughout
their whole extent with pencils of capillaceo-multifid ramuli, very erect,
with acute axils, fibrillose at the points ; articulations two to four times
longer than broad.

Polysiphonia violacea. — Wyatt, Alg. Danm. No. 176 ; Kiitz. Sp. Alg. p. 826 ; Ag.

Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 76 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 46 ; Raw. P. B. plate 209 ;
Haw. Man. p. 86 ; Haw. Syn. p. 72 ; Atlas, plate 27, fig. 119 ; Haw.
N. B. A. part 2, p. 44.

Hutchinsia violacea. — Ag. Syn. p. 54; Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 112, t. 35 (quoad
partem), f. B ; Ag. Syst. p. 150.

Hap. — On rocks and stones near low-water mark. Annual. April to July. Not
uncommon all round the coast.

Geoqr. Hist. — Shores of Northern Europe.

Description, — Root, a small flattened disc. Frond filiform, three to
twelve inches long, about a quarter of a line in thickness, branched
in a somewhat irregular or dichotomous or quadrifarious manner ; the
branches very long and virgate, of nearly equal length, everywhere
clothed from their bases with slender quadrifarious, capillaceo-multifid
ramuli, forming tufts or pencils all along the branch of nearly equal
length, giving it a linear or narrow lanceolate outline ; each ramulus is
terminated by a tuft of dichotomous fibrillse. Articulations of the stem
and main branches not apparent, being concealed by the external coating
of cells, those of the ramuli distinct ; the lower ones about four times as
long as broad, diminishing in length to the tops, wdiere they are only
once or twice as long as broad, marked with two tubes. Capsules
abundant on the ramuli, ovate, or when immature elongate, ovate, sessile,

(40)

or on short stalks. Tetraspores immersed in the middle of swollen
ramuli. Structure : central tube large, surrounded by four others of about
equal size, rather distant, with a second series alternating in the angles,
much smaller ; and these are covered by a coating, more or less thick,
according to its distance from the base, of small, irregular cellules, form-
ing a more or less opaque periphery. Substance more or less cartila-
ginous in the stem ; gelatinous in the ramuli. Colour, brownish or
purplish red.

This species is perhaps much less rare than is generally supposed, and
may be found to be not uncommon when its characters are better under-
stood. In general appearance it is not unlike P. Brodicei, but differs in
the number of siphons, and is generally more delicate and flaccid. Pro-
fessor Harvey considers the P. violacea of the British Flora to be possibly
only a variety of P. nigrescens , but observes that the P. violacea of Mrs.
Griffiths and Mrs. Wyatt have been ascertained to be identical with that
of Continental authors.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVI.

Fig. 1. — Polysiphonia violacea, natural size.

2. — Ramuli -with capsules.

3. — A capsule.

4. — Spores from same.

5. — Ramuli with tetraspores.

6. — A tetraspore.

7. — Portion of stem with surface cells.

8. — Transverse section of stem. All magnified.

See. DESMIOSPEKME.E.

Fam. RHODOMELACM.

(41)

POLYSIPHONIA CAEMICHAELIANA. — Harv.

Gen. Char. — Froud filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with strife, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a "bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from ttoXvs, “many,” and aicpwr, “a tube.”

Polysiphonia Carmichaeliana. — “ Stem inarticulate, percurrcnt, flexu-
ous, rigid, set throughout with lateral, alternate, inarticulate, divari-
cating branches; ramuli scattered and very patent, irregularly forked,
articulate ; articulations as long as broad, three-tubed.”

PoLYsnnoNiA Carmichaeliana. — Harv. in Hook. Brit. FI. vol. ii. p. 328 ; Ilarv.

P. B. plate 319 ; Harv. Man. p. 87 ; Harv. Syn. p. 73; Atlas, plate
26, fig. 118.

Polysiphonia divaricata. — Carm. MS. (not of Agardh). [Harvey.)

Hab. — Parasitical on Desmarestia aculeata. Appin [Capt. Carmichael ). Very rare.

Geogr. Dist. — Not known elsewhere [Harvey).

Description. — “Filaments tufted, but not densely so, about four inches
high, rigid, thicker than hogs’ bristles. Stem undivided, running through
the frond, bent alternately from side to side in a slightly angular
manner, inarticulate, furnished throughout with lateral branches.
Branches widely-spreading and divaricating, bent like the stem, and
furnished with very patent, or horizontal lesser branches, which in their
turn bear numerous, scattered, irregularly-forked ramuli, standing at
right angles to the branch from which they grow. The whole aspect of
the plant is thorny and irregular, and the substance rigid. The small
branches and the ramuli are alone articulated ; their articulations are
about as long as broad, and three-tubed ; and a transverse section shows
four large primary siphons, with external secondary cells at the angles.
Fruit unknown. Colour, a dark brown red, changing to black in drying,
in which state the plant adheres very imperfectly to paper.”

We extract the above characters and description from the Phy. Brit. ,
as we know nothing of this so-called species, which Professor Harvey
considers to be too nearly allied to P. fibrillosa — the plant has not been
met with subsequently by any collector.

VOL. i.

G

(42)

POLYSIPHONIA CARMICHAELIANA.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS.

Fig. 1. — Summit of a branch.

2. — Apex of branchlet.

3. — Portion of stem.

4. — Transverse section of stem. All magnified.

.

'

.

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEjE.

Fam. RHODOMELACEjE.

(43)

Plate XVII.

POLYSIPHONIA FIBEILLOSA. — Grev.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with striae, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from noXxis, “many,” and aicpcau , “a tube.”

Polysiphonia Jibvillostt. — Frond “pale straw-colour or brownish;”
stems filiform, inarticulate and opaque, with sinuous veins, bipinnated
in a somewhat irregularly alternate manner, everywhere beset with
short capillaceo-multifid branchlets, abundantly fibrillose at the tips ;
articulations of the ramuli about as long or rather longer than broad ;
capsules broadly ovate ; tetraspores large, in the terminal swollen
ramuli.

Polysiphonia fibrillosa. — Harv. in Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 334; Wyatt , Alg.

Danm. No. 136 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 46 ; J. Ag . Alg. Medit. p. 138 ;
Kutz. Sp. Alg. p. 827 ; Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 427 ; Ilarv. P. B. plate
302 ; Harv. Man. p. 87 ; Harv. N. B. A. p. 43 ; Harv. Syn. p. 73 ;
Atlas, plate 28, fig. 123.

Hutchinsia fibrillosa. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 78 ; Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 113.

Hutchinsia lubrica. — Ag. 1. c. p. 94 (fide J. Ag.),

Hutchinsia pilosa. — Nacc. (fide J. Ag.).

Hab, — In exposed, often shallow pools between tides. Annual. Summer. Common,

Geogr. List, — Atlantic shores of Europe ; Baltic and Mediterranean seas.

Description. — Root, a small flattened disc. Frond solitary or slightly
tufted, four to ten inches long, a quarter to half a line in thickness,
sometimes undivided when young, afterwards two or three times divided
by alternate somewhat irregular branches, of unequal length, and fre-
quently somewhat flexuose or distorted. Stem, except at the base and
branches, everywhere beset with simple setaceous or capillaceo-multifid
ramuli, which are not unfrequently penicillate ; branches very patent,
stout, more or less opaque like the stem, especially in their lower part ;
the internal siphons being concealed by the external coating of cells,
which are curved or sinuous, close-placed, and linear or oblong, becoming
fewer upwards, rendering the upper part quite pellucid, and the articu-

(44)

lations apparent : these are about as long or a little longer than broad.
Apices fibrillose. Structure : central tube very small, first series very
large, four in number ; surrounded with a broad stratum of lesser cells,
decreasing in size from the centre, all roundish, or somewhat angular.
Substance cartilaginous below, upwards, tender and gelatinous. Colour,
from a pale to a deep brown, according to exposure. Capsules roundish
ovate, generally sessile on the upper branchlets. Tetraspores large,
imbedded in the ramuli, which are thus much distended.

This seems rather a common species, and like all such, putting
on a great variety of appearances from the various situations in which
it is found; in very exposed places and shallow pools its habit is
more stunted, and its colour paler ; while in deeper water and in more
sheltered localities, it becomes much more bushy, the divisions more
numerous and finer, and very fibrillose at the tips, with twice or thrice
dichotomously branched fibrils.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVII.

Fig. 1 . — Polysiphonia Jibrillosa, natural size.

2. — Branchlets with capsule.

3. — A capsule.

4. — Spores.

5. — Branchlets with tetraspores.

6. — A tetraspore.

7. — Section of stem.

8. — Portion of stem (lower part). All magnified.

%

PL' - - :m

PoLrSlPHOjVljr $JfO'7)Tf£ i . Qi^zV.

N ature Printed "by H enry x>ra.dbniy.

'

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(45)

Fam. RHODOMELACEiE.

Plate XVIII.

POLYSIPHONIA BBODLEI. — Grev.

Gen. Char.— Frond filiform, articulated (at least in tlie young state), marked externally
with striae, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetras pores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from iroXits, “many,” and trtywv, “ a tube.”

Polysiphonia Brodicei. — Stem inarticulated, robust, cartilaginous,
irregularly branched; branches everywhere clothed with pencils of
capillaceo-multifid ramuli; articulations rather longer than broad;
siphons seven.

Polysiphonia Brodicei. — Wyatt, Alg. Danvn. No. 83 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 45 ;

Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 427 ; Haw. in HooJc. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 328 ;
Haw. in Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 206 ; Haw. P. B. plate 195 ;
Haw. Man. p. 88 ; Haw. Syn. p. 7 4 ; Atlas, plate 27, fig. 120.

Hutchinsia Brodicei. — Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 109, t. 33 ; Hook. FI. Scot, part 2,
p. 88 ; Ag. Syst. p. 154 ; Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 63.

Hutchinsia penicillata.—Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 65.

Conferva Brodicei. — Dillw. Conf. t. 107 ; F. Bot. t. 2559.

Ceramium Brodicei. — Ag. Disp. p. 20.

Hab. — Rocks, stones, corallines, and old shells about low-water mark, frequent al
round the coasts. Annual. Summer.

Geogr. Hist.— Atlantic shores of Europe and of North America ; Faroe Islands.

Description. — Boot, a small conical disc. Frond filiform, stout, inar-
ticulate, five to twelve inches long, half a line in thickness, once
branched, in an irregular or somewhat dichotomous manner ; branches
long, undivided, everywhere beset with capillaceo-multifid, penicillate,
articulated ramuli, a quarter to three-quarters of an inch long. Struc-
ture : central tube about as large as the siphons, which in the stem and
branches are seven, in the ramuli three or four, with a second series
of the same number alternating ; the rest smaller towards the circum-
ference. Articulations (of the ramuli) about as long or a little longer
than broad. Substance cartilaginous in the stem, in the ramuli soft
and flaccid. Capsules abundant on the ramuli, ovate, shortly stalked.
Tetraspores common in swollen distorted ramuli. Colour, dark purplish
red, paler in the branchlets.

(46)

When well grown, this is one of the handsomest of our native species
of Polysiphonice , as well as one of the most satisfactorily distinct. Its
stout inarticulate stems, and generally very distinctly penicillated or
fascicled articulated ramuli, are strongly characteristic of the species.

We are indebted to James Brodie, of Brodie, near Forres, for the
discovery of this species, who noticed it on the shores of the Moray Frith;
and subsequent observers have detected it on almost all our shores, in
greater or less plenty. Mr. Brodie has added much to our knowledge
of the Algae of his native country, and well merits the tribute of honour
which Mr. Dillwin has conferred on his name by attaching it to the
present species.

We cordially agree with Professor Harvey in considering the Hutchinsia
penidllata (Ag.) as merely a common form of the present, and identical
with Ceramium Brodicei , of the same author, the extreme forms being
easily traceable through several intermediate forms, so that, as the same
acute observer remarks, if we make two species, we must several. The
present species is very flaccid, soon decomposing - in fresh water, and
“ has a very disagreeable smell.”

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIII.

Fig. 1. — Polysiphonia Brodicei , natural size.

2. — Branchlet with capsule.

3. — A capsule.

4. — Branchlet with tetraspores.

5. — Tetraspores.

6. — Transverse section of stem.

7. — Portion of stem. All magnified.

Plated

Nature ‘fknted. by Henry ‘l^raxlburv.

Pol Y'pf -P n OjNi / veuieqata , //o'.

-

Sek. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(47)

Fail RHODOMELACEiE.

Plate XIX.

POLYSIPHONIA VARIE GAT A . — A g.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with striae, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from ttoAvs, “many,” and aicpccu, “ a tube.”

Polysiphonia variegata. — Frond filiform, rigid, very much branched ;
branches dichotomous, setaceous upwards, patent below, somewhat
flexuose or zigzag ; articulations in the stem scarcely so long as broad,
in the branches once and a-half or twice as long, gradually becoming
shorter upwards, “marked with three broad, parallel, oblong cells,
separated by pellucid spaces tubes six, or rarely seven ; capsules
broadly ovate, on short stalks.

Polysiphonia variegata. — J. Ag. Alg. Medit. p. 129 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 45;

Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 424; Harv. P. B. plate 155; Harv. N. B. A .
p. 45 ; Harv. Man. p. 88 ; Harv. Syn. p. 74 ; Atlas, plate 28, fig. 124.

Hab. — On mud-covered rocks, &c. Summer and autumn. Very local ; principally
near Plymouth, but abundant there (Rev. W. S. Hore , Dr. J. Codes).

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of France and Spain ; Mediterranean and Adriatic seas;
West Indies ( Agardh ) ; eastern and western shores of North America (Bailey).

Description. — Eoot % Fronds tufted, four to eight inches long, a

quarter of a line thick, much divided dichotomously, and gradually attenu-
ated upwards to a capillary fineness, rigid at the base, more flaccid upwards;
branches divaricated below, and short, more erect and elongated upwards,
and less zigzag. Articulations at the base scarcely so long as broad, in
the middle nearly twice as long as broad, gradually becoming shorter to
the apices, where they are very short — about twice as broad as long ; in
the older parts sometimes becoming obsolete, exhibiting, when viewed
laterally, three broad tubes. Structure : central tube small, with six
(“rarely seven”) large triangular or compressed siphons, occupying the
whole of the diameter, except in very old plants, when a few smaller cells
are formed exteriorly. Substance rigid at the base, flaccid, and very
tender upwards. Colour, reddish purple, “ in the lower part sometimes
greenish.” Capsules broadly ovate, shortly stalked, common. Tetra-
spores small, triparted, imbedded in the middle of the upper ramuli.

(48)

Somewhat resembling P. elongellci in external habit, this species is
nevertheless abundantly distinct in its microscopical structure, not only
from that but from every other British species yet published, the num-
ber of its tubes rarely exceeding six. It is one of those species that
seem to have reached their northern limit in the south of England,
where alone it has hitherto, so far as we know, been found. It seems
abundant both on the eastern and western shores of the Atlantic, and is
particularly so in some parts of the Mediterranean (Phy. Brit.), but the
specimens are much inferior in size and beauty to those found at
Plymouth, whence we may fondly hope that it may be found less
restricted in its distribution than it has hitherto been considered.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIX.

Fig. 1 . — Polysiphonia variegata , natural size.

2. — Branchlet.

3. — Capsule.

4. — Branchlet with tetraspores.

5. — Tetraspores.

6. — Section of stem.

7. — Cells, surface of stem. All magnified.

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(49)

Fam. RHODOMELACEJE.

POLYSIPHONIA OBSCUKA. — J. Ag.

Gen. Ciiar. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in tlie young state), marked exter-
nally with strise, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes,
interrupted at the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central
cylindrical cavity. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1 . Capsules
(ceramidia) with a terminal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ;
2. Tetraspores imbedded in swollen ramuli. Name from no\vs, “many,” and
aicpai/, “a tube.”

Polysiphonia obscura. — Fronds “densely matted together, filaments
creeping, throwing np erect, simple, secnnd branches, which are either
naked or furnished with a few secund ramuli ; articulations as long as
broad, many-tubed.”

Polysiphonia obscura. — J. Ag. Alg. Medit. p. 123 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 44 ;

Harv. P. B. plate 102 a. ; Harv. Man. p. 89 ; Harv. Syn. p. 75 ;

Atlas, plate 25, fig. 111.

Hutohinsia obscura. — Ag. Sp. vol. ii. p. 108.

Conferva intertexta. — Both. Cat. Bot. vol. i. p. 188, t. 3, fig. 5 ; vol. ii. p. 214.

Hab. — Spreading over rocks at half-tide level. Also parasitical on Fuci. Jersey
(Miss White) ; Sidmouth (Bev. T. Cresswell).

Geogr. Dist. — At Cadiz (Ag.) ; Adriatic Sea.

Description. — “ Plant spreading over the surface of rocks in patches
of six inches to a foot in diameter, covering the roots of such Fuci as it
may encounter,” the filaments throwing out roots as they proceed, which
attach themselves to whatever comes in their way, and throwing up from
the upper side, at irregular intervals, numerous branches, which are
generally from a quarter to half an inch in height, either simple or with
two to four simple, secund ramuli, filiform, and much acuminated to the
points. Articulations everywhere apparent, about as long or a little
shorter than broad. Siphons “ twelve to thirteen,” central tube rather
large. Fructification unknown in British specimens. Colour, a dark
brownish red. Substance rigid, scarcely adhering to paper.

The smallest, and one of the less common of our native species.
From its small size, it may often have been overlooked, but when we
become better acquainted with the minuter productions of “ the great
deep,” and their geographical distribution, this and many others at
present considered rare, will no doubt be found common. Its own

VOL. i.

H

(50)

history already leads us to hope this : at first a single specimen was
found by Miss White, in Jersey, and more recently it has been found
in abundance near Sidmouth, by the Rev. Mr. Cresswell. — Phyc.
Brit.

POLYSirnONIA OBSCURA.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS, &c.

Fig. 1 ,—Polysiphonia obscura , natural size.

2. — Portion of a creeping filament.

3. — Portion of a branch.

4. — Transverse section of same. All magnified.

Ser. DESMI0SPERMEJ1.

(51)

Fam. rhodomelace^e.

POLYSIPHONIA SIMUL AN S . — Harv.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with striae, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1 . Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from 7roAi)y, “ many,” and a'upau, “ a tube.”

Polysiphonia. simulans. — “ Filaments slender, bushy, branched from
the base ; branches alternate, patent, repeatedly but irregularly pinnate ;
the penultimate branches long and simple, set with short, distant, spine-
like ramuli ; articulations of the branches once and a-half as long as
broad, of the ramuli shorter, many-tubed ; siphons about twelve ;
ceramidia globose or ovate.”

Polysiphonia simulans. — Harv. P. B. plate 278 ; Harv. Man. p. 89 ; Harv.
Syn. p. 75 ; Atlas , plate 28, fig. 125.

Polysiphonia spinulosa. — Griff, in Harv. Man. 1st ed. p. 87 (not of Grev.).

Polysiphonia divergens, y Grevilleana. — Kiitz. Sp. Alg. p. 822 (Torquay specb
mens).

Hab. — On rocks, &c., in tide-pools near low- water mark. Annual? Summer. Rare.
Bathing Cove, Torquay and Torabbey Rocks (Mrs. Griffiths) ; Bovisand (Rev. W. S.
Hove) ; Jersey ( Miss White and Miss Turner) ; Yalentia, Kerry (Dr. Harvey) ; Skaill,
Orkney (Rev. J. H. Pollefen).

Geogr. Dist. — Not noticed out of Britain.

Description. — “Fronds densely tufted, two or three inches high,
branched from the base and bushy, setaceous below, capillary above,
irregularly divided ; branches alternate, somewhat pinnate, not per-
fectly distichous, decompound ; the divisions set with short, subulate,
scattered, spine-like processes, so that the lesser divisions are difficult
to spread out. Articulations of the stem and branches about once
and a-half as long as broad, of the ramuli veiy short, with pellucid
dissepiments, multistriate ; siphons about twelve, surrounding a small
central tube. Ceramidia ovate, sessile, scattered on the smaller branches.
Tetraspores immersed in slightly swollen ramuli. Colour, a dull reddish
brown or dark brown red. Substance stiff and brittle, becoming flaccid
in fresh water, and then adhering to paper.”

We extract figures and descriptions of this species from Phycologia

Britannicci, not having native specimens ; but from these it will at once
be seen how closely it resembles P. subulifera, from which it differs
chiefly, as Professor Harvey very justly remarks, in some of its more
minute details, so that there would be no great violence done to nature
were the two so-called species combined into one.

POLYSIPHONIA SIMULAKS.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS.

Fig. 1. — Part of a branch.

2. — A capsule.

3. — Branchlet with tetraspores.

4. — Portion of stem showing surface cells.

5. — Transverse section of stem. All magnified.

Plate ZX

Nature tinted "by Henry 'Bradbury .

Ser. desmiospermejl

(53)

Fam. RHODOMELACEiE.

Plate XX.

POLYSIPHONIA NIGRESCENS. — Grev.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with striae, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from ttoXvs, “many,” and aicpuv, “a tube.”

Polysiphonia nigrescens. — Frond rigid, much branched; branches
tripinnate, alternately and distichously, somewhat flexuose ; lower
articulations hardly so long, upper a little longer than broad ; those
at the extremities very short ; central tube large ; secondary somewhat
compressed, eighteen to twenty. Capsules roundish ovate. Tetraspores
occupying the upper portion of the ultimate branchlets.

Polysiphonia nigrescens. — Wyatt , Alg. Danm. No. 135 ; Harv. in Mack. FI.

Hib. part 3, p. 208 ; Harv. Man. p. $9 ; Harv. P. B. plate 277 ;
Harv. Syn. p. 76 ; Atlas, plate 27, fig. 121; Harv. N. B. A. part 2,
p. 49 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 45 ; Kutz. Phyc. Un. p. 421, t. 50, iv. ;
Sp. Alg. p. 813.

Polysiphonia fucoides. — Grev. FI. Edin. p. 308.

Hutchinsia nigrescens. — Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 109, t. 33; Ag. Syst. p. 151; Ag.
Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 69.

Hutchinsia fucoides. — Hook. FI. Scot, part 2, p. 87.

Conferva nigrescens. — Huds. FI. Ang. p. 602 ; Dillw. Conf. No. 155 ; E. Bot

t. 1717.

Conferva fucoides. — Huds. FI. Ang. p. 603 ; With. vol. iv. p. 141 ; Dillw. Conf
t. 75 ; E. Bot. t. 1743.

Hab. — On rocks and on Algae ; everywhere common between tide-marks.

Geogr. List. — Atlantic shores of Europe ; New Zealand {Harv.).

Description. — Root, a broad conical disc. Fronds hard, rigid, very
much branched and bushy, frequently more or less covered by the
setaceous remains of the old branches, especially below ; branches tri-
pinnate, somewhat flexuose ; pinnae and pinnules distant and alternate ;
the latter, in luxuriant specimens, frequently again partially pinnate
towards the summits. The young fronds and branches are always the
most regularly pinnate ; the older ones, from innovations, becoming

(54)

frequently very irregular. Ceramidia generally abundant, roundish
ovate, with a narrow mouth, almost sessile on the pinnules. Tetraspores
three to four, imbedded in the upper portion of the pinnules, also very
common. Colour, brownish purple, almost black when old and when
dried. Substance rigid, cartilaginous ; in the young state only adhering
to paper.

This species, in its habitat, reminds us of those little plants, Montia
fonta'iia, Bartramia fontana, &c., which delight to grow in springy
places and shallow streams. The subject of our present remarks also
delights to carpet the shallow streamlets that issue from the rock-pools
between tides, where its young plants often form, in the earlier part
of the season, a rich velvety bed for several feet or even yards in
extent. Within the tide-pools it generally grows in single tufts of
larger size, at once conspicuous by its dark hue and larger size among
the Ceramia and Cladopherce that form a beautifully variegated fringe
round the margin of the pool. In this state it very much resembles
Bhodomela subfuscci, from which it may be readily distinguished by its
articulated branches and sessile capsules.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XX.

Fig. 1 .—Polysiphonia nigrescens , natural size.

2. — Antheridia.

3. — Apex of a ramulus, with ceramidium.

4. — Hamulus with tetraspores.

5. — Part of the stem.

6. — Transverse section of the same. All magnified.

Ser. desmiosperme^e.

(55)

Fam. RHODOMELACEiE.

POLYSIPHONIA AFFINI S . — Moore.

Gen. Char.— Frond filiform, articulated (at least in ttie young state), marked externally
with strife, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1 . Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from iroAvs, “many,” and <rt0a> v, “a tube.”

Polysiphonia affinis. — “ Filaments robust, elongated, cartilaginous
below, flaccid, irregularly divided ; branches patent at base, multifid,
and with an ovate outline above ; ramuli very erect, simple or divided,
acute ; articulations multistriate ; the lower, two or three times longer,
the upper, as long as broad ; siphons about sixteen ; ceramidia ovate,
Stalked or subsessile.”

Polysiphonia affinis. — Moore in Ord. Surv. Londonderry , Appendix, p. 11, t. 7 ;

Harv. P. B. plate 303; Harv. Man. p. 90; Harv. Syn. p. 76;

Atlas, plate 27, fig. 122.

Hab. — On rocks, &c., in the sea, thrown up from deep water. Carnlough, near
Glenarm (Dr. Drummond) ; Cushendall (Mr. Moore; Dr. Harvey , 1850),

Geogr. Dist. ?

Description. — “ Root, a small disc. Fronds as thick as hogs’ bristles
at the base, attenuated upwards, six or eight inches long or more,
divided irregularly or subdichotomously into a few principal branches,
or alternately branched ; branches long, spreading, bare of ramuli in
the lowest part, more or less copiously furnished with short branches
above. These lesser branches are one or two inches long, with a
broadly ovate outline, naked below, multifid above ; the lesser divisions
repeatedly pinnate, all the divisions alternate. The tendency to branch
only at the upper portion of each rachis is equally characteristic of the
ultimate divisions, as of the primary and secondary. Articulations of the
stem and branches twice or thrice as long as broad ; of the ramuli
shorter, with pellucid dissepiments. Siphons about sixteen. Capsules
ovate or subglobose, on short stalks or subsessile. Tetraspores large,
in the ultimate ramuli, which are then distorted. Colour varying from
a pale to a dark reddish brown. Substance of the stem cartilaginous,
of the upper portion flaccid, and closely adhering to paper.”

We prefer giving the characters and description of this species entirely

(56)

as drawn up by Professor Harvey, rather than any summary drawn up
from specimens in our possession, as we have not been able to satisfy
ourselves as to its title to specific distinction. We feel sorry for this,
as the principal distinction between it and P. nigrescens appears to us
to be the difference in the number of siphons, a character of consider-
able value in this somewhat difficult genus, and one the trustworthiness
of which we would not wish on slight grounds to undermine. We
regret, however, to say, that it is chiefly on this account that we have
given it a place ; and in order that observers throughout the country
may be further induced to direct attention to enable us, if possible, to
clear up the doubts with which its specific distinction is still obscured.

Many of our specimens of P. nigrescens have nineteen and even
eighteen siphons, so that the species does not seem to be constant
in this particular; and certainly the difference in the ramification and
in the length of the joints, is not more than what is of common
occurrence in other species of the genus.

Although the species does not seem to have been as yet found out
of Ireland, we are strongly inclined to believe in its much wider
distribution. It was first observed, as Professor Harvey informs us, by
Dr. Drummond of Belfast, soon after by Mr. Moore, and since in the
same locality by Dr. Harvey himself, who however introduces it with
considerable hesitation.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS.

Fig. 1. — Branchlet with capsules.

2. — A capsule.

3. — Famuli with tetraspores.

4. — Tetraspores.

5. — Portion of stem.

6. — Transverse section of same. All magnified.

*

Plate XXT.

Ser. DESMIOSPERMKE.

(57)

Fam. rhodomelaceas.

Plate XXL

POLYSIPHONIA SUBULIFEEA. — Ag.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally

. with striae, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from ttoA^s, “many,” and alcpcov, “a tube.”

Polysiphonia subulifera. — Fronds filiform, rigid, articulated through-
out, somewhat cartilaginous, much and irregularly branched ; branches
elongated, more regularly alternate upwards ; ultimate ramuli short,
spine-like, mostly alternate, pinnate; tubes about thirteen; central cavity

small.

Polysiphonia subulifera. — Wyatt , Alg. Danm. No. 178; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 46
(No. 96) ; Haw. in Hook. Journ. Bot. 1st series, vol. i. p. 301 ; Haw.
P. B. plate 227 ; Haw. Man. p. 90 ; Haw. Syn. p. 77 ; Atlas , plate 29,
fig. 129.

Hutchinsia subulifera. — Ag. in Bot. Zeit. 1827, p. 638; Ag. Bp. Alg. vol. ii.
p. 97.

Hab. — Dredged in three to ten fathoms water. Annual. Summer. Very rare.
Torquay ( Mrs. Griffiths ); Weymouth, “parasitical on Bytiphlcea pinastroides and
Polyides rotundus, between tide-marks” (Miss White) ; Jersey (Miss Edgar and Mr.
F. P. Girdlestone), rather plentiful ; Belfast Bay (Mr. Templeton ) ; Carrickfergus and
Roundstone, at the latter place very abundant (Mr. MlCalla) ; Lamlash Bay, Arran
(Mrs. Balfour).

Geogr. Dist. — Adriatic sea (Agardh) ; coast of France ( Lenormand ).

Description. — “ Root, a disc ; generally accompanied by grasping
fibres, or else small discs, rising from the lowest parts of the stems and
branches.” — Harvey. Fronds densely tufted, filiform, from four to six
inches in length, one-sixth to one-fourth of a line in thickness, much
and irregularly branched, three to four times ; branches somewhat
elongated, erecto-patent ; lower mostly irregular, upper more regularly
alternate, frequently somewhat flexuose. All the branches and branchlets
are beset with ramuli, which are either simple, short, and spine-like, or
elongated and again once or twice pinnated with similar strong, spine-
like ramuli. Articulations very variable, not only on the same plant,

VOL. 1. i

but on the same parts of different plants; at one time about as broad
as long, at other times twice or thrice as long as broad ; apparently many
tubed. Structure : central tube small, surrounded -with thirteen large,
very much laterally compressed tubes, occupying the whole of the stem.
Substance somewrhat cartilaginous, but rapidly decomposing in fresh
water or in the air. Colour, dark reddish brown, sometimes “ turning
black in drying.” — Harvey. Fructification unknown.

The peculiar spine-like ramuli will at once prevent the confounding
of this with any other British species of Polysiplionva. Indeed it has,
as Professor Harvey justly remarks, a much greater chance of being
mistaken at first sight for Rytiphlcea fruticulosa than for any of its
congeners, from which, however, its less rigid substance, and distinctly
articulated stems, will at once distinguish it, independently of its differ-
ent microscopical structure. It does not seem to be widely distributed,
not having been found anywhere in plenty, except on the coast of
Ireland, and particularly in Roundstone Bay (Harvey), where it has been
dredged in considerable abundance. We are not aware of this species
having been found in any other part of Scotland than Arran. At all
events Mrs. Balfour has the credit of giving us its first Scotch habitat
( August , 1850).

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXI.

Fig. 1. — Polysiplionia subulifera , natural size.

2. — Part of a branch.

3. — Cells of the surface.

4. — Section of stem. All magnified.

>

I

^ 4

Plate 1

7

Pol, Y'd'iP h o ~pi tJ atro-rabescens , Q-t\e\ .

Nature ‘ftinted by "Henry Bradbury.

U2

See. DESMIOSPERMEvE.

fam. rhodomelace^e.

(59)

Plate XXII.

POLYSIPHONIA ATRO - RUB E S CENS.— Grev.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with strise, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from ttoAvs, “many,” and aifow, “a tube.”

Polysiphonia cttvo-viibescens. — Fronds tufted, simple, or three or four
times branched; branches long, mostly simple or irregularly or somewhat
alternately pinnated, with slender, erect or erecto-patent branchlets;
the whole beset from near the base with short, somewhat fascicled,
multifid, sub-alternate ramuli, much attenuated to the base and apex.
Lower articulations twice or thrice as long as broad; upper very short,
broader than long, marked when viewed laterally with numerous spiral
tubes. Siphons about twelve. Capsules roundish, sessile.

Polysiphonia atro-rubescens. — Grev. FI. Edin. p. 308 ; Hoolc. Br. FI. vol. ii.

p. 331 ; Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 424 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 45 ; Harv. in
Made. FI. Hib. part 3 ; Harv. P. B. plate 172 ; Harv. N. B. A. p. 48 ;
Harv. Man. p. 91 ; Harv. Syn. p. 77 ; Atlas, plate 29, fig. 130 ; Harv.
Ner. Aust. p. 53.

Polysiphonia Agardhiana. — Grev. Scot. Cryjpt. FI. t. 210; Harv. in Hook. Br.

FI. vol. ii. p. 331 ; Wyatt , Alg. JDanm. No. 134 ; Kiitz. Phyc. Gen.
p. 420 ; Endl. p. 45.

Polysiphonia badia. — Grev. Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 331.

Polysiphonia denudata. — Grev. Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 382 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 45
Hutchinsia atro-rubescens. — Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 110 ; Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 64.
Hutchinsia Agardhiana. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 66.

Hutchinsia badia. — Ag. Syn. p. 56 ; Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 114 ; Ag. Syst. p. 155 ;
Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 74.

Hutchinsia denudata. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 73.

Conferva nigra. — Huds. FI. Ang. p. 595 ; Dillw. Syn. No. 162 ; E. Bot. t. 2340
Conferva atro-rubescens. — Dillw. t. 70.

Conferva badia. — Dillw. Syn. No. 161, t. G.

Conferva denudata. — Dillw. Syn. No. 160, t. G.

Hab. — On rocks, stones, &c., in the sea. Annual. Summer and autumn. Common.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic coasts of Europe and North America. Falkland Islands (Dr.
Hooker) ; Cape of Good Hope (Dr. Harvey ).

(60)

Description. — Root, a minute disc. Fronds much tufted, filiform,
slender, three to twelve inches long, scarcely one-sixth of a line in
thickness, simple, or three to four times divided, with long, slender,
virgate branches, which are not unfrequently furnished with a second
series much shorter and more slender. The whole is everywhere beset
with short, simple, or multifid ramuli, which have all their divisions
very much attenuated to the base and apex; erect and pencillate.
Articulations, when viewed laterally, exhibiting numerous spiral tubes ;
lower, two or three times longer than broad ; upper very short, broader
than long. Structure : central tube small ; siphons about twelve,
wedge-shaped, much compressed laterally, occupying the whole of the
stem, without secondary series of smaller cellules. Substance carti-
laginous, except the older parts, more or less adhering to paper. Colour,
a dark brownish red, almost black when dried. Capsules roundish,
sessile, mostly near the apices of the ramuli ; sometimes terminal.
Tetraspores imbedded in middle of the ramuli, minute, not uncommon.

This species does not seem to be of unfrequent occurrence in its
favourite habitat, delighting to grow on rocks and stones in exposed
pfaces, or where other Algae are not abundant. Like most other rather
common species, it changes its aspect somewhat according to time and
place ; being, when young in spring, more simple in its ramifications ;
and in summer, when fully grown, more compound and plumose : while
in winter, when the storms of autumn have bereft it of the greater part
of its ramuli, it often presents nothing but a few naked, thread-like
branches, with here and there a few short scraggy branchlets — the time-
worn remains of its former luxuriance. To the first state, the name badia
has been given, while that of denudata has been applied to the last. Most
authors who have published these as distinct species, seem to have done
so with much hesitation, and we have much pleasure in following the
author of the Phyc. Brit, in again bringing them together under the
name atro-rubescens. “It is found at Peterhead on sand and mud covered
rocks ; not very plentiful, but generally of large size.” — Mr. T. Bell.
“ In the Frith of Forth, on the other hand, we have usually found it
medium size, but not scarce.” — W. G. J. “We have not met with it in
Forfarshire, but it is by no means scarce in the Moray Frith.” — A. C.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXII.

Fig. 1. — Polysiphonia atro-rubescens , natural size.

2. — Branchlet with capsules.

3. — A capsule.

4. — Branchlet with tetraspores.

5. — A tetraspore.

6. — Portion of stem.

7. — Transverse section of same. All magnified.

Plate XXI l!

PolY/jiir ojfifi fwrcellRta. , TLjn^Y.

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(61)

Fam. rhodomelace.e.

Plate XXII|.

POLYSIPHONIA FUKCELLATA. — Harv.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with striae, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from Tro\iis, “many,” and aicpav, “ a tube.”

Polysiphonia furcellata. — Frond filiform, four to six times divided ;
branches dichotomous, short, somewhat curved ; lower ones patent, with
wide rounded axils, upper ones erect, subulate ; joints of the stem three
to five times longer than broad ; tubes about eight.

Polysiphonia fu/rcellata. — Montag. PI. Cell. Canar. p. 172 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl.

p. 45 ; Kutz. Phyc. Gen. p. 425 ; Harv. in Hoolc. Br. FI. vol. ii.
p. 332 ; Harv. P. B. plate 7 ; Harv. Man. p. 92 ; Harv. Syn. p. 78 ;
Atlas , plate 28, fig. 126.

Hutciiinsia furcellata. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 91.

Lamourouxia turgidula. — Bonnem. MSS. sec. Ag.

IIab. — Found floating in the sea, at Sidmouth (Mrs. Griffiths and Miss Cutler).
Dredged in Torbay (Mrs. Griffiths) ; Carrickfergus (Mr. W. M'Calla , 1845) ; Jersey
(Miss Edgar). Annual. Summer. Very rare.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of France ; south shore of England ; north-east of
Ireland ; Canary Islands (Webb).

Description. — Frond filiform, tufted, four to six inches long, about
one-sixth of a line thick at the base, gradually attenuated upwards,
much branched from near the base ; branches dichotomous, slightly
curved inwards, short, and somewhat flexuous ; the lower ones patent or
divaricated, with the axils wide and rounded, the upper ones more erect,
with the axils somewhat narrower, frequently curved inwards, sometimes
almost straight, except at the base, and subulate. Articulations of the
stem three to five times longer than broad, becoming gradually shorter
upwards, those of the ramuli very short, broader than long. Structure :
central tube very small, surrounded with about eight ovate or angular
“ thick-walled cells,” with a “ narrow cord of endochrome ; ” no secondary
series of cellules. “ Substance, according to Mrs. Griffiths, at first firm,
but becoming flaccid immediately.” — Harvey. Capsules unknown.
Tetraspores not unfrequent.

(62)

Of this species we know nothing, except from dried specimens, never
having met with it in a living state. It was first found on the British
shores by Mrs. Griffiths, who however only found it floating in the sea
near Sidmouth (1827). Since then it has been found in several other
localities, but nowhere in abundance.

More recently, however, its title to a place in the British flora has
been less doubtfully settled, by its being dredged in various localities, as
in Torbay, Boundstone, &c., and gives us another link in its history by
informing us that it is an inhabitant of deep water. Future research
may prove it to be much less rare than has hitherto been supposed ; but
at present it is still considered one of our rarest species.

In external habit, this species perhaps comes nearer to P. nigrescent
than to any other British species, between which and P. fastigiata Pro-
fessor Harvey considers it intermediate.

To the latter it approaches only in its ramification, differing in the
structure, substance, and habitat. The latter, it should also be remem-
bered, is always parasitical, whereas P. furcellata is likely to be a dweller
on the rocks. From P. nigrescent it differs in habit as well as in structure.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXIIi.

Fig. 1. — Polysiphonia furcellata, natural size.

2. — Branchlet.

3. — Ram ulus with tetraspores.

4. — A tetraspore ?

5. — Fibrillous apex.

6. — One of the fibrillag.

7. — Transverse section of stem. All magnified.

PlaifiX

Xauire Printed by Henry 1?)mdbtirv

PoiYpi PHoy i i fastujiala , ;

See. DESMIOSPERME.E.

(63)

Fam. RHODOMELACEyE.

Plate XXIII.

POLYSIPHONIA FASTIGIATA. — Grev.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with striae, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from no\xis, “many,” and aicpur, “a tube.”

Polysiphonta fastigiata. — Fronds filiform, rigid, cartilaginous, cylindri-
cal, much branched; branches regularly dichotomous, sub-erect, the
axils somewhat rounded ; tufts dense, globular, fastigiate ; articulations
scarcely so long as broad, many-tubed ; siphons sixteen to eighteen.

Polysiphonia fastigicita. — Grev. FI. Edin. p. 308 ; Wyatt, Alg. Danm. No. 177 ;

Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 45 ; Kiitz. Sp. Alg. p. 809 ; Kutz. Phyc. Gen .
p. 420, t. 50, fig. 3 ; Harv. in Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 333 ; Harv. in
Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 209 ; Harv. P. B. plate 299 ; Harv. N.
B. A. p. 54 ; Harv. Man. p. 92; Harv. Syn. p. 78 ; Atlas, plate 28,
fig. 127.

Hutchinsia fastigiata. — Ag. Syn. p. 53 ; Hook. FI. Scot, part 2, p. 87; Ag. Syst.

p. 154 ; Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 108, t. 33 ; Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 67.

Ceramium fastigiatum. — Roth. FI. Germ. vol. iii. p. 463 ; Cat. Bot. vol. iii.
p. 157.

Conferva polymorpha. — Linn. Syst. Nat. vol. ii. p. 721 ; FI. Dan. t. 395 ;

Dillen. Muse. t. 6, fig. 35 ; Ellis, Phil. Trans, vol. lvii. p. 426, t. 18,
fig. a. A. b. B. ; Huds. FI. Angl. vol. ii. p. 599 ; Light f. Fl. Scot.
vol. ii. p. 989 ; Dillw. Conf. t. 44 ; E. Bot. t. 1764.

Fucus lanosus.—Linn. Syst. Nat. vol. ii. p. 718 ; Huds. Fl. Ang. vol. ii. p. 590.

Hab. — Everywhere round our shores where Fucus nodosus is to be found — rarer on
Fucus serratus. Perennial. Summer and autumn. Very common.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe and North America ; Baltic Sea.

Description. — Root composed of a number of minute confluent discs.
Fronds densely tufted, filiform, cylindrical, one to two inches long,
scarcely thicker than horse-hair at the base, very much branched from
the base ; the branches regularly dichotomous, straight ; ultimate ones
frequently slightly curved outwards and subulate. Articulations some-
what broader than long, dissepiments hyaline. Structure : central cell
large, containing a slender thread of dense dark-coloured endochrome,
and surrounded by a series of about sixteen to eighteen small, com-

(64)

pressed cells, entirely occupying the outer half of the diameter. Sub-
stance rigid, cartilaginous, very imperfectly adhering to paper. Colour, a
fine rich brown, becoming darker in age, and when dried sometimes almost
black. Capsules ovate, sessile, “ formed by the metamorphosis of one of
the prongs of the terminal fork.” Tetraspores also common, immersed
in the terminal ramuli near their base, very minute. Antheridia are
extremely abundant in the early spring months, giving a very conspi-
cuous yellow colour to the tufts on which they are produced ; they are
oblong, rounded at the extremities, and produced in fascicles at the apices
of the ramuli.

One of the most common species of the genus as well as of the littoral
Algse, and almost always parasitical on Fucus nodosus , so that it is as rare
to find a specimen of F. nodosus without its parasite as to find this
Polysiphonia on anything else. It forms dense globular tufts two to
three inches in diameter, and is sometimes so abundant as almost
entirely to cover the long thong-like fronds of Fucus nodosus , and occa-
sionally of F. vesiculosus and serratus.

It is difficult to account, as Professor Harvey very justly remarks, for
the name polymorplia , as applied to this plant by Linnaeus and the
older botanists, as there is perhaps no Alga more constant in its charac-
ters than the present, or less likely to be mistaken.

The same observer has also pointed out its relation to Bostrychia both
in colour and in the structure of the central tube, each cell of which is
occupied by a second cell or bag of dark brown endochrome.

It is rarely found far beyond low- water mark, and is generally exposed
for a considerable time to the influence of sun and air, which may pro-
bably account in part for its differing so much in colour from the other
species of the genus ; yet we have not been able to mark any really
well defined distinction of colour in those specimens that are most
exposed from those that are rarely or ever left by the tide.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXIII.

Fig. 1. — Polysiphonia fastiyiata, natural size.

2. — Portion of a frond.

3. — A capsule.

4. — Branchlet with tetraspores.

5. — A tetraspore.

6. — Apices with antheridia.

7. — An antheridium. All magnified.

cPo Lr/i<Pnoj/ijr parasitica, CfpJsV.

Nature Binted by Henry '"Bradbury.

-

_

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEAE.

(65)

Fam. rhodomelacej:.

Plate XXIV.

POLYSIPHONIA PARASITICA. — Grcv.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with striae, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from tto\vs, “many,” and ai<pwv, “a tube.”

Polysiphonia parasitica. — Fronds filiform, rigid, three to four times
alternately pinnate ; branches distichous, zigzag, close-set, erecto-patent,
ultimate ones subulate ; articulations below about as long as broad,
marked by from three to five tubes ; siphons about eight ; capsules
ovate, on short stalks.

Polysiphonia parasitica. — Grev. FI. Edin. p. 309 ; Wyatt, Alg. Danm. No. 175 ;

Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 46 ; Harv. in Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 330 ;
Harv. in Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 3 ; Harv. P. B. plate 147 ; Harv.
N. B. A. p. 46 ; Harv. Man. p. 92 ; Harv. Syn. p. 79 ; Atlas,
plate 28, fig. 128.

Hutchinsia parasitica. — A g. Syst. p. 147 ; Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 103.

Hutchinsia Mostingii. — Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 116, t. 36.

Conferva 'parasitica. — Huds. FI. Angl. p. 604 ; Dillw. Conf. Syn. p. 87 ;
E. Bot. t. 1429.

IIab. — Parasitical on the larger Algae, and on various species of Melobesia in from two
to twenty fathoms water. Not uncommon on the west coasts of England and Scotland.
(The finest specimens hitherto have been found at Arran.)

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe ; Malta (Dr. Lyall).

Description. — Fronds slightly tufted, filiform, one to three inches long,
as thick as horse-hair, tripinnated ; pinnae and pinnules distichous, close-
set, middle ones longest, lower, as well as many of the primary pinnae,
obsolete or very much abbreviated, often recurved ; ultimate pinnules
pectinate, subulate, of nearly equal length, giving the pinnae on which
they stand an ovate outline, while these are gradually shorter upwards.
Articulations of the principal branches about as long as broad, becoming
shorter upwards, marked with from five to seven tubes, which are elon-
gated hexagons, the interstices hyaline. Structure : central cavity small,
tubes eight, large, rhomboidal, occupying the whole stem. Substance

VOL. I. K

(66)

rigid, cartilaginous, imperfectly adhering to paper. Colour, “ when
growing, a fine clear red,” assuming in drying more or less of brown,
and if dried without steeping in fresh water, imparting a brown stain
to the paper.” — Phyc. Brit. Capsules not plentiful, elliptical-ovate,
shortly stalked, formed by the metamorphosis of one of the ultimate
ramuli. Tetraspores rather large, occupying the middle portion of
swollen ramuli, tripartite.

This is one of the prettiest of our native species, as well as one of the
rarer. We are not aware of its having been found on the east coast ; all
the specimens we have seen are from the west. Its small size, and
being an inhabitant of deep water, has no doubt allowed it often to
escape observation, and more careful searching may show it to be less
rare than it has hitherto been considered. It seems to delight to grow
on a hard bottom, particularly where Nullipores are abundant, on which
it prefers to vegetate ; and as these are much less abundant on the east
coast, this Polysiphonia may not find a place in its flora.

It is never found between tides, and should be sought for either by
dredging, at the extreme limit of the lowest tides, or in deep tide-pools at
low-water mark, where it may be found attached to the crustaceous base
of Corallina officinalis or the Melobesice that affect such localities. The
tetraspores are considered much more common than the capsules, which
are neither common nor abundant, the only specimen with these which
we have seen has only two or three : it was collected in Arran by Dr.
Landsborough.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXIV.

Fig. 1 . —Polysiphonia parcwitica, natural size.

2. — Pinnule with tetraspores.

3. — Branchlet with capsule.

4. — Portion of the frond.

5. — Transverse section of same. All magnified.

r

#

*«

4

7 -He XXV*

Nature tinted by Henry xiradbtuy.

(Poi4Y'/iPHopfi/r by s so ides, Q if e v

See. DESMIOSPEKME.E.

(67)

Fam. EHODOMELACEyE.

Plate XXY.

POLYSIPHONIA BYSSOIDES. — Grev.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated (at least in the young state), marked externally
with striae, corresponding to a series of longitudinal internal tubes, interrupted at
the joints, and generally disposed in a series round a central cylindrical cavity.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Capsules (ceramidia) with a ter-
minal pore, and containing a bundle of pyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded
in swollen ramuli. Name from 7roAi)s, “many,” and a'Kpuy, “a tube.”

Polysiphonia byssoides. — Stem filiform, cartilaginous, bipinnate; pinnae
subalternate, long, slender, of unequal length, but of nearly equal
thickness throughout, subdistichous, everywhere furnished with single-
tubed, dichotomously multifid filaments.

Polysiphonia byssoides. — Grev. FI. Edin. p. 309 ; JIarv. in Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii.

p. 334 ; JIarv. P. B. plate 284 ; Harv. Man. p. 92 ; JIarv. Syn. p. 80 ;

Atlas , plate 30, fig. 134; Wyatt , Alg. Damn. No. 85 ; Harv. in Mack.

FI. Hib. part 3, p. 209 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 46 ; Kutz. Pliyc. Gen.

p. 430.

Hutchinsia byssoides. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 99.

Conferva byssoides. — E. Bot. t. 547 ; Dillw. Conf. t. 48.

Ceramium molle. — Roth. Cat. Bot. vol. iii. p. 138.

Fucvs byssoides. — Good. & Woodw. Linn. Trans, vol. iii. p. 229.

Hab. — On old shells, stones, and various Algse. Not uncommon round the English and
Irish coasts ; rather rare in Scotland. Orkneys ( Thomson and McBain) ; Moray Frith,
(not found on the Forfarshire coast) {A. C.) ; Frith of Forth, sparingly ( W. G. J .) ; Peter-
head (Mr. T. Bell).

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe ; Adriatic (C. A. Agardh).

Description. — Root, a small conical disc. Frond bushy, eight to
twelve inches long, bipinnate, or, in luxuriant specimens, sometimes
tripinnate, with long, slender, subdistichous, subalternate pinnae and
pinnules, of unequal length, but of nearly equal thickness throughout, and
everywhere furnished, especially towards the summits, with dichotomous
capillaceo-multifid filaments j those near the base of the branches fre-
quently presenting the appearance of a short conical stem (young branch)
furnished with three or four filaments like the other branches, and similar
also in structure. Substance cartilaginous, adhering closely to paper;
central tube small, secondary series small, seven in number, occupying
the greater portion of the stem. Colour, a bright transparent lake or

(68)

crimson, becoming darker in drying. Fructification : capsules on the
pinnules, ovate, nearly sessile, generally abundant ; tetraspores in
swollen articulations of the pinnules, apparently less common than the
capsules.

A highly beautiful species, especially in the young state, becoming,
when old, more bushy and of a darker colour. Its favourite habitat
seems to be on stones, old shells, &c., in deep quiet bays, where its
delicate and richly-coloured plumules form a lovely object, when fully
expanded in their native element. This species so far connects the genera
Polysiphonia and Dasya , having the tetrasporic fruit of the former and
the true frond of the latter.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXV.

Fig. 1. — Polysiphonia byssoides, natural size.

2. — Part of the frond, with capsule.

3. — Branchlet with tetraspores.

4. — A tetraspore.

5. — A byssoid ramelli.

6. — Transverse section of the stem. All magnified.

9

#■

^ <9

4

Ser. desmiospermej:.

(69)

Fam. RHODOMELACErE.

Plate XXYI.

DASYA COCCINEA. — Ag.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform; “the stem and branches mostly opaque, irregularly cel-
lular (rarely pellucid and longitudinally tubed), composed internally of numerous
parallel tubes surrounding a central cavity ; the ramuli jointed and single-tubed.”
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Ovate capsules (ceramidia)
furnished with a terminal pore, and containing a tuft of moniliform filaments, the
cells of which in maturity become converted into ovate spores ; 2. Oblong pods
(stichidia) containing tetraspores, “ arranged in transverse bands.” Name from
5 curbs, “ hairy,” from the fibrous covering of the stems.

Dasya coccinea. — Frond filiform, bipinnate, pinnules dichotomously
multifid, single-tubed, the main stem densely clothed with rigid articu-
lated fibres.

Dasya coccinea. — Ag. Spec. Alg. vol. ii. p. 119 ; Wyatt , A Ig. Danm. No. 41 ;

Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 44 ; Harv. P. B. plate 253 ; Harv. Man. p. 93 ;
Raw. Syn. p. 80 ; Atlas, plate 30, fig. 135 ; Harv. in Rook. Br. FI.
vol. ii. p. 335 ; Harv. in Mack. FI. Rib. part 3, p. 209.

Asperocaulon coccineum. — Gt'ev. FI. Ed. p. 309.

Ellisius coccineus. — Gray , Br. PI. vol. i. p. 334.

Trichotiiamnion coccineum. — Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 415.

Hutchinsia coccinea. — Ag, Syn. p. 26; Rook. FI. Scot, part 2, p. 89; Ag.
Syst. p. 147.

Callith amnion coccineum. — Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 124.

Conferva coccinea. — Huds. FI. Ang. p. 603 ; With. vol. iv. p. 141 ; Dillw.
Conf. t. 36; E. Bot. t. 1055.

Conferva plumosa. — Ellis, Phil. Trans, vol. lvii. p. 425, t. 18, fig. c. C. d. D. j
Lightf. FI. Scot. p. 996.

Ceramium hirsutum. — Both. Cat. Bot. vol. ii. p. 169, t. 4.

H ab. — On rocks and Algsenear low- water mark. j3. in deep ■water. Annual. Summer.
Common.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe.

Description. — Root, a conical disc. Frond filiform, five to ten inches
long, scarcely half a line in diameter, bipinnate or tripinnate ; branches
distichous, the lowermost the longest, giving the frond an ovate outline,
pinnules single-tubed, articulated, with joints about as long as broad,
once or twice dichotomously divided. Main stem densely clothed, espe-
cially in its lower part, with short bristle-like hairs, often intermixed

(70)

with short pinnate or bipinnate branchlets. Capsules not uncommon,
conical-ovate, almost sessile on the pinnules, containing, when young, a
bundle of articulated filaments, the articulations of which ultimately, in
maturity, contain each an ovate or pear-shaped spore. Stichidia oblong,
nearly sessile, mucronate, placed on the pinnules, apparently less common
than the capsules. Structure : axis of the stem hollow, surrounded by a
series of nine radiating cells, and these with a series of smaller com-
pressed ones, the periphery of one or more series of smaller ones. Sub-
stance cartilaginous, only partially adhering to paper. Colour, bright
crimson, becoming brighter by immersion in fresh water, scarcely changing
in drying.

Var. j3. squarrosci (Harvey). — Branches destitute of hair-like fibres*
sparingly and often irregularly branched ; ramuli squarrose.

Ceramium patens. — Grev. Crypt. Scot. t. 261.

We have gathered in one day specimens of this species which might
constitute many varieties (almost species) to those fond of such work.
A close examination of them however will enable us to connect each
with each, and the most “ starved-looking (kine) with those well
favoured.” Specimens from ten fathoms or more are rarely got in
fruit. “ Specimens having stichidia are always more slender and delicate
than those that bear ceramidia.” — Harvey.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXVI.

Fig. 1. — JDasya coccinea, natural size.

2. — Branch with capsule.

3. — Branched articulated filaments from the capsule in its early state.

4. — The same in maturity.

5. — Branch with tetraspores.

6. — Transverse section of stem.

7. — Cells of the surface. All magnified.

Pkt<

NauixePVmtecL Ijv-Henrjri^radb my

'

See. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(71)

Fam. RHODOMELACEiE.

Plate XXVII.

DASYA AEBUSCULA. — Ag.

Gen. Chae. — Frond filiform; “the stem and branches mostly opaque, irregularly cel-
lular (rarely pellucid and longitudinally tubed), composed internally of numerous
parallel tubes surrounding a central cavity ; the ramuli jointed and single-tubed.”
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Ovate capsules (ceramidia)
furnished with a terminal pore, and containing a tuft of moniliform filaments, the
cells of which in maturity become converted into ovate spores ; 2. Oblong pods
(stichidia) containing tetraspores, “arranged in transverse bands.” Name from
8a<rvs, “hairy,” from the fibrous covering of the stems.

Dasya arbuscula. — Fronds much branched, in an irregular, somewhat
dichotomous manner, and everywhere beset with short, divaricating,
dichotomous ramuli ; articulations (of the ramuli) three to four times
longer than broad ; stichidia elliptic oblong, mucronate ; capsules
roundish, with a long cylindrical neck.

Dasya arbuscula. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 121 ; J. Ag. Symb. p. 33 ; J. Ag. Alg.

Medit. p. 118 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 44; Mont. Ann. Sc. Nat. vol. xv.
p. 173 ; Haro. P. B. plate 224 ; Harv. Man. p. 94 ; Harv. Syn.
p. 81 ; Atlas , plate 34, fig. 153.

Dasya Hutchinsioe. — Harv. in Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 335 ; Harv. in Mack. FI.
Hib. part 3, p. 210.

Ceramium Boucheri. — Duby, 2nd Mem. p. 15 ; Crouan. in Desm. PI. Crypt.
Nos. 302 & 303.

Conferva arbuscula. — Dillw. t. G. (but not t. 85).

Hab. — On rocks at the verge of low- water mark. Not uncommon on the west shores
of Ireland and north and west of Scotland. Rare in England. Salcombe, Land’s End
(Mr. Rolfs) ; Mewstone, Plymouth (Rev. W. S. Hore).

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of France and Spain ; Mediterranean Sea.

Description. — Root, a small conical disc. Frond much branched
from near the base, one to four inches long, about as thick as horse-hair ;
branches irregular, occasionally alternate and dichotomous, everywhere
closely beset, except near the base of the main stem, with short, dicho-
tomous, very patent or divaricating ramuli, of almost equal length and
thickness throughout, scarcely a line in length. Stem and branches inar-
ticulate, cells linear, oblong, irregular ; articulations of the branchlets three
to four times as long as broad, very slightly tapering upwards, three to
four times dichotomous. Structure : central tube small, surrounded with
a series of about five, rather larger, roundish hexagonal, a second series

(72)

rather smaller, alternating, the rest smaller towards the circumference ;
ramuli confervoid, composed of a single series of cells. Substance
rather rigid, rapidly becoming flaccid on exposure, and closely adhering
to paper. Colour, from a bright crimson to a yellowish or reddish brown.
Capsules spherical urceolate, stalked, mouth as long as the diameter of
the capsule, which is subtended at the base by several bracts resembling
the ramuli. Stichidia produced by the metamorphosis of one of the
middle branchlets of the ramuli, elliptic or oblong, mucronate, shortly
stalked, containing about three longitudinal rows of tripartite tetra-
spores, more common than the capsules.

This beautiful little species seems confined to the western shores
of the British islands, extending its range, however, as far as Orkney,
where it was first discovered by Sir W. J. Hooker and Mr. Borrer. It is
everywhere scarce, however, except on the west of Ireland, where in some
of the bays it has been found in considerable abundance, and often
reaches its largest size.

Dr. Harvey makes two varieties of this species ; one from deep water,
“more slender, the branches much divaricated, and the order of
branching more or less dichotomous, while ramuli are less dense, and
more squarrose, and, so far as I know, always barren.” — Phyc. Brit.

The other variety is found at or a little beyond low-water mark,
which seems to be its most favourite habitat. This variety is more
rigid, “ robust, and bushy, the branches more regularly alternate, and
the colour frequently very dark.” — Ibid. On this variety capsules are
not unfrequent, and stichidia still less so.

This species was at one time confounded with Callitliamnion arbuscula,
a much more common plant, and from which it may be at once known
by the linear outline of the branches, including the ramuli, their more
slender and cylindrical form, and when in fruit by the curious urceolate
capsules, and different arrangement of the tetraspores.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXVII.

Fig. 1. — Dasya arbuscula, natural size.

2. — Branch with capsules.

3. — A capsule.

4. — Branch with tetraspores.

5. — A tetraspore.

6. — Stichidia.

7. — Portion of stem.

8. — Transverse section of same. All magnified.

¥

%

7

t

♦ #.

1

4

*

3*

m

Hate!

^ ; J *

.

4*:‘

C v

QjT&Yji' veniLStcu,

Nature'lVi a ted by Henry Bradbury.

See. DESMIOSPERME/E.

(73)

Fam. RHODOMELACEiE.

Plate XXYIII.

DASYA YENU ST A. — Harr.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform; “the stem and branches mostly opaque, irregularly cel-
lular (rarely pellucid and longitudinally tubed), composed internally of numerous
parallel tubes surrounding a central cavity ; the ramuli jointed and single-tubed.”
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Ovate capsules (ceramidia)
furnished with a terminal pore, and containing a tuft of moniliform filaments, the
cells of which in maturity become converted into ovate spores ; 2. Oblong pods
(stichidia) containing tetraspores, “arranged in transverse bands.” Name from
Saaus, “hairy,” from the fibrous covering of the stems.

Dasya venusta. — “ Frond pyramidal, decompoundly pinnate; the
branches clothed with exceedingly slender, flaccid, many times dicho-
tomous, attenuated ramuli; articulations five or six times longer than
broad ; stichidia pedicellate, ovoid, much acuminate ; ceramidia ovate,
urceolate, with a protruding mouth.” — Phyc. Brit.

Dasya venusta. — Ilarv. P. B. plate 225 ; Harv. Man. p. 94 ; Harv. Syn. p. 82 ;

Atlas, plate 25, fig. 107 ; Harv. in Herb. T. C. D.

Hab. — Cast on shore. Annual. Summer and autumn. Very rare. Jersey (Miss
White, Miss Turner, Mr. F. P. Girdlestone, Miss Edgar).

Geogr. Dist. ?

Description. — “ Root a small disc. Stem three or four inches long,
as thick as hogs’ bristles, undivided but furnished throughout with
numerous, alternate, lateral branches, the lowest of which are longest,
the rest gradually shorter towards the apex. Branches undivided like
the stem, and like it furnished with a second series of lesser branches,
which likewise diminish in length towards the extremities ; these again
in large specimens bear a third series, each set being smaller and more
slender than the preceding. The main stem is generally bare of ramuli,
but all the branches and their divisions are clothed with very slender
and flaccid, jointed ramuli, one or two lines in length, and very many
times dichotomous ; these rapidly diminish in diameter at each successive
forking, and at length are reduced to cobweb thinness at the extremities.
Axils acute. Articulations cylindrical, five or six times as long as broad.
Ceramidia borne on short, inarticulate peduncles, surrounded by a few
jointed ramuli; ovate-urceolate, gradually tapering into a conical neck,
containing a dense globose mass of small spores. Stichidia borne on the

VOL. i.

L

( n )

ramuli, pedicellate, ovate, much acuminate, with a long acute point,
containing three or four rows of roundish tetraspores. Substance very
tender and flaccid, strongly adhering to paper in drying. Colour, a fine
crimson lake. In fresh water it gives out a crimson powder. Some-
times the ramuli are tipped with linear lanceolate podlike bodies, full
of minute granules, apparently antheridia.” — Phyc. Brit .

As long as the Channel Islands are considered a part and parcel of
the British empire, there can be no great impropriety in arranging its
Flora and Fauna along with those of this country, and on these con-
siderations the present plant may be allowed a place in our Phytology,
as it has not been observed anywhere either on the English or Irish
coasts. It was communicated from Jersey to Dr. Harvey, who at once
considered it a new species, and subsequently conferred upon it the
name which it still bears, in compliment to the young ladies, its dis-
coverers, making its characters depend on the extreme slenderness of
its ramuli, and the form of its stichidia ; and if its title to specific
distinction be admitted, it is as rare as it is beautiful, not having been
found out of Jersey.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXVIII.

Fig. 1. — Dasyct venusta, natural size.

2. — Branch with capsules.

3. — Branch with stichidia.

4. — A stichidium.

5. — Antheridia. Phyc. Brit. All magnified.

.

See. DESMIOSPERMM.

(75)

Fam. EHODOMELACEiE.

Plate XXIX.

DASYA 0 CELL AT A. — Ilarv.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform; “the stem and branches mostly opaque, irregularly cel-
lular (rarely pellucid and longitudinally tubed), composed internally of numerous
parallel tubes surrounding a central cavity ; the ramuli jointed and single-tubed.”
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Ovate capsules (ceramidia)
furnished with a terminal pore, and containing a tuft of moniliform filaments, the
cells of which in maturity become converted into ovate spores ; 2. Oblong pods
(stichidia) containing tetraspores, “arranged in transverse bands.” Name from
Sao-vs, “ hairy,” from the fibrous covering of the stems.

Dasya ocellata. — Fronds almost simple, beset on all sides with long,
slender, erecto-patent, two to three times dichotomous, pencilled ramuli ;
articulations of the ramuli three to four times longer than broad ;
stichidia linear lanceolate, acuminate.

Dasya ocellata. — Mack, in FI. Hib. part 3, p. 210 ; Wyatt , Alg. Baum. No. 179 ;

Kiltz. Phyc. Gen. p. 414 ; Harv. in Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 335 ;
Harv. P. B. plate 40 ; Harv. Man. p. 94 ; Harv. Syn. p. 81 ;
Atlas, plate 31, fig. 137.

Dasya simpliciuscida. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 122 (1827) ; J. Ag. in Linn, vol.xv.
p. 35 ; Alg. Medit. p. 118.

Ceramium ocellatnm. — Gratel. in Hist. Soc. Med. Montp. 1807, p. 34.

Hutchinsia ocellata. — Ag. Syst. p, 157 (1824).

Hab. — On mud-covered rocks in the sea, rare. Annual. Summer. Abundant on
the pier, Torquay (Mrs. Griffiths) ; Whitsand Bay (Dr. Walker Arnott) ; Wicklow
(Dr. Harvey) ; Smerwich harbour, Kerry (Mr. W. Andrews) ; Balbriggan (Mrs. Gregg
and Miss Gower) ; Trevol (Rev. W. S. Hore).

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic coasts of France and Spain ; Mediterranean Sea ; south of
England ; east and south of Ireland.

Description. — Root, a minute flattened disc. Fronds tufted, one to
three inches long, almost simple, rarely with one or two branches, about
as thick as hogs’ bristles, inarticulated, somewhat cartilaginous, the
surface exhibiting oblong, irregular cells, everywhere clothed with short,
slender, quadrifarious, two to three times dichotomous, articulated,
patent or erecto-patent ramuli, one to two lines long ; the ramuli are
divided near the base, the first division taking place after the first joint,
the rest after the second, so that the ultimate divisions are long:, slen-
der, and many-jointed, cylindrical, capillaceous. Articulations, two to
three times as long as broad. Capsules not found in Britain. Stichidia

(76)

linear-lanceolate, acuminate, on short stalks, formed by the metamor-
phoses of one of the ultimate ramuli, containing tetraspores generally in
their upper half. Structure : central tube rather large, surrounded with
a series of seven to eight, angular, somewhat roundish and larger, the
rest smaller to the circumference.

This beautiful little plant is still reckoned among our rarer Algae,
from its small size and limited geographical range. Future research,
however, will no doubt detect it in many places where it has not yet
been observed. It is a deep-water species, always preferring to be
under water, and in places where it is almost always, partly at least,
covered with mud, which seems almost as essential to its existence as
water. In such situations it should be looked for at extreme low-water
mark.

The name conferred upon it by Grateloup is exceedingly appropriate ;
the whole plant, when laid out on paper, veiy much resembling a
peacock’s feather, the dense ramuli round the apices of the branches
forming the ocellus.

Beautiful specimens have been collected at Exmouth by Miss Gulson,
at Balbriggan by Miss Gower ( Phyc . Brit.), and it is said to be abun-
dant on the pier at Torquay. Several other stations on the Irish
coast, and in the south and south-west of England, have also been
pointed out, and no doubt others will still be added as examination
extends. It is a pity, however, that botanists are often obliged, from
want of time, to devote the little leisure they have to places already
celebrated for their rarities, and where they are in consequence always
sure of a harvest, instead of extending their researches to new and
unexplored ground, by which they might extend our knowledge of the
geographical range of species, as well as the local productions of different
parts of the coast.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXIX.

Fig. 1. — Dasya ocellata, natural size.

2. — Portion of branch with ramuli.

3. — A ramulus. All magnified.

M

V r

* %
0

J*.

«. «

« * ^ V •

Plate jH

4

Bojtyfzjtffri/oj/iji asparagoi&es

Nature Printed by Henry Bradbury.

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(77)

Fam. LAURENCIACE/E.

Plate XXX.

. BONNEMAISONIA ASPARAGOIDES. — Ag.

Gen. Ciiar. — Frond filiform, compressed, much and irregularly branched ; stem and
branches fringed with alternate subulate ciliae. Fructification : ovate capsules
(ceramidia) containing a bundle of pear-shaped spores. Name in honour of
M. Bonnemaison, a French naturalist.

Bonnemaisonia asparagoides. — Frond mostly compressed, much and
irregularly branched ; capsules alternating with and opposite the cilia).

Bonnemaisonia asparagoides. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 197 ; Syst. p. 246; Grev.

Alg. Brit. p. 107, t. 13 ; Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 295 ; Harv. in Mack.
FI. Hib. part 3, p. 197 ; Haw. Man. p. 97 ; Harv. Syn. p. 82 ; Atlas ,
plate 30, fig. 133 ; Harv. P. B. plate 51 ; J. Ag. Alg. Medit. p. 116 ;
Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 43 : Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 438.

Plocamium asparagoides. — Lamour. Ess. p. 50.

Ceramium asparagoides. — Roth. Cat. Bot. vol. iii. p. 110.

Fucus asparagoides. — Woodw. in Linn. Trans, vol. ii. p. 29, t. 6 ; E. Bot. t. 571 ;

Turn. Syn. vol. ii. p. 364 ; Turn. Hist. t. 101 ; Haro. P. B. in des.
plate 51 ; Harv. Man. p. 97 ; Harv. Syn. p. 82.

(3 teres {Harvey). — Frond capillary, terete; cilia) very long.

Harv. P. B. in des. plate 51 ; Harv. Man. p. 97 ; Harv. Syn. p. 82.

Hab. —On rocks near low water mark ; generally distributed around the English and
Irish coasts. Rave in Scotland. Ayrshire (Mr. IF. Gourlie) ; Moray Frith (A. C. and
Miss C. Alardyce) ; Peterhead (Mr. T. Bell) ; Solway Frith (IF. G. J.).

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe ; Mediterranean Sea (J. Ag.).

Description. — Boot, a small conical disc, suddenly tapering into the
stem, which is short, subcylindrical, from four to twelve inches in height,
gradually becoming more flattened upwards, very much branched ; the
primary branches long, slender, and filiform, generally twice, but even
three or four times subdivided, in a somewhat alternate but frequently
irregular manner ; the third or fourth branch generally the longest
becoming shorter upwards, and subpatent ; the whole plant everywhere
beset with marginal, distichous, alternate, setaceous ciliae ; the upper ones
rather shorter, but considerably over-topping the stem. The main stem
is generally from a quarter to three-quarters of a line in breadth ; and
in old plants frequently wants the ciliae, especially towards the base.

(78)

The ciliso are subulate, or, as in most of our specimens, rather setaceous ;
in Scotch specimens a line in length ; but on Irish ones about double
that length or more. Substance cellular ; cells large in the centre,
smaller in the circumference, where it is somewhat cartilaginous, but
adheres closely to paper. Colour, a bright crimson. Fructification:
ovate capsules on short, slender stalks, alternating with the cilise, con'
taining a bundle of elongated, pear-shaped spores.

Well distinguished from every other species of British sea- weed by its
beautifully pectinated fronds ; and whether spread on paper, or floating
in its native element, a more interesting object it would be difficult to
find. Its bright transparent colour, and light feathery fronds, render it
a great favourite with collectors.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXX.

Fig. 1. — Bomiemaisonia asparagoid.es , natural size.

2. — Branch with capsules.

3. — A capsule.

4. - — Spores from same.

5. — Cross section of stem.

6. — Longitudinal section of same. All magnified.

• •

A

Lfl

obtusa L,fi]£OifT\.

^Nature Tiijnedby Heray ^radVuxy.

See. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

Fam. LAURENCIACEjE.

(79)

Plate XXXI.

LAUEENCIA OBTUSA.— Lamour.

Gen. Char. — Frond cylindrical or compressed, linear, pinnate, solid ; apices very
obtuse ; structure densely cellular. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct
plants : 1. Ovate capsules or ceramidia furnished with a terminal pore, and
containing a bundle of obovate or pyriform spores ; 2. Triparted tetraspores

imbedded in the ramuli. Name in honour of M. de la Laurencie, a French
naturalist.

Laurencia obtusa. — Frond cylindrical, filiform, branched; branches
irregular, opposite, alternate or sometimes ternate, bipinnate or tri-
pinnate ; pinnae and pinnules mostly opposite, sometimes alternate or
ternate, patent or erecto-patent ; ultimate ones very short and obtuse, or
slightly incrassated at the summits.

Laurencia obtusa. — Lamour. Ess. p. 42; Duly, Bot. Gal. p. 951; Grev. Alg.

Brit. p. Ill ; J. Ay. Alg. Medit. p. 114; Endl. 3rd. Suppl. p. 43 ;
Mont. Algier. p. 92 ; Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 296 ; Wyatt, Alg.
Damn. No. 21 ; Harv. in Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 198 ; Harv. P. B,
plate 148 ; N. B. A. p. 72 ; Harv. Man. p. 98 ; Ham. Syn. p. 83 ;
Atlas, plate 29, fig. 132.

Laurencia intricata.—Lamx. Ess. p. 43, t. 3, figs. 8, 9.

Laurencia gelatinosa. — Lamx. sec. Ag.

Laurencia lutea. — Lamx. sec. Ag.

Laurencia cyanosperma. — Lamx. Ess. p. 43.

Chonbria obtusa. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 340 ; Syst. p. 202 ; Hook. FI. Scot, part 2,
p. 105 ; Grev. FI. Edin. p. 290 ; Spr. Syst. Veg. vol. iv. p. 341 ;
Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 437.

Fucus obtusus. — Huds. FI. Ang. p. 586 ; Turn. Syn. p. 43 ; Turn. Hist. t. 21 ;
E. Bot. t. 1201.

Hab. — Parasitical on the smaller Algas between tide-marks. Annual. Summer.
Common on the shores of England and Ireland. Rare in Scotland. Frith of Forth
{Dr. Greville) ; Ardrossan and Arran {Rev. Dr. Lanclsborough ) ; Solway Frith ( IF. G. J.).

Geogr. Dist. — Throughout the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans ; Mediterranean Sea ;
Mauritius.

Description. — Root a small flattened disc, frequently emitting from
its surface pale clasping fibres. Fronds much tufted, three to six inches
in length, filiform, very slender, about half a line in diameter, of almost
equal diameter throughout, much and somewhat irregularly branched *
branches mostly alternate, sometimes opposite or ternate, bipinnate or

(80)

tripinnate ; pinnae and pinnules mostly opposite, frequently alternate,
mostly distichous, or occasionally three together, the middle ones
generally much the longest, giving the pinna or pinnule a lanceolate
outline ; all the divisions patent or erecto-patent, the ultimate ones
short, very obtuse, or incrassated at the summits. Capsules near the
tips of the ramuli, not common ; “more frequently converted into cup-
shaped bodies.” Tetraspores apparently more frequent, imbedded in the
tips of the ramuli. Colour, a pale yellowish or greenish pink. Substance
cartilaginous, very delicate, and soon decaying, when it becomes of a
yellowish green or nearly transparent white ; adheres closely to paper.

The natural colour of this species seems to be a red or reddish brown,
but like most plants that live between tides, and are consequently
exposed to extreme changes of air, light, and submersiou, it is subject
to considerable variation, at one time being of a full red, at another
'of a pale greenish yellow. It seems much more common in the south
than in the north of Britain, and on the west than the east coast, where
we have not met with it ; indeed we are not aware of its having been
met with there, except by Dr. Greville, who found it in the Frith of
Forth, but whether growing or not seems doubtful.

Collectors of marine Algae ought always to indicate, either by a mark
or in words, when a plant is not found growing in any particular locality,
as such a fact is often of more importance even than the localisation of
the plant itself ; as plants found among rejectamenta may or may not
be indigenous in the neighbourhood.

Tetraspores seem to be much more commonly produced than the
capsules, wdiich we have had much difficulty in obtaining for our figures.

Dr. Harvey observes ( Phyc . Brit.), that its range of distribution is
almost as extensive as that of L. pinnatijida; and that in consequence
it presents considerable variation in its ramification, particularly in the
short or very much elongated outline of the frond.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXXI.

Fig. 1. — Laurencia obtusa , natural size.

2. — Branch with capsules.

3. — A capsule.

4. — Tuft of spores from same.

5. — Branch with tetraspores.

6. — A tetraspore. All magnified.

Ser. DESMIOSPEEME/E.

(81 )

Fam. LAURENCIACE.E.

Plate XXXII.

LAURENCIA PINN ATIFID A. — Lamour.

Gen. Char. — Frond cylindrical or compressed, linear, pinnate, solid; apices very obtuse;
structure densely cellular. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants :
1. Ovate capsules or ceramidia furnished with a terminal pore, and containing
a bundle of obovate or pyriform spores ; 2. Triparted tetraspores imbedded in
the ramuli. Name in honour of M. de la Laurencie, a French naturalist.

Laurencia pinnatifida. — Frond linear, subcompressed, tripinnatifid ;
divisions subalternate, erecto-patent, distichous.

Laurencia pinnatifida. — Lamour , Ess. p. 42; Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 108, t. 14;

Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 296 ; Wyatt> Alg. Hanm. No. 113; Mont.

PI. Canar. p. 154 ; Hook. fil. et Harv. Alg. Nov. Zeal. No. 65 ;

Rook. fil. FI. Ant. part 1, p. 184 ; J. Ag. Alg. Medit. p. 114 ; Mont.

Voy. Pole Sud , Bot. p. 126 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 43 ; Harv. in Mack.

FI. Hib. part 3, p. 198; Harv. P. B. plate 55; Harv. N. B. A.

p. 70 ; Harv. Man. p. 98 ; Harv. Syn. p. 83 ; Atlas , plate 29, fig. 131.

Chondria pinnatifida. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 337 ; Syst. p. 201 ; Hook. FI.

Scot, part 2, p. 105 ; Grev. FI. Edin. p. 291 ; Kutz. Phyc. Gen. p. 437.

Gelidium pinnatifidum. — Lyngb. Han. p. 40, t. 9.

Fucus pinnatifidus. — Gm. Linn. Syst. Nat. p. 1385 ; Huds. FI. Ang. p. 581 ;

Light f. FI. Scot. p. 953 ; Stack. Ner. Brit. p. 48, t. 11 ; Turn. Syn.

vol. ii. p. 267 ; Hist. t. 20 ; E. Bot. t. 1202,

Fucus mxdtifidus. — Huds. FI. Ang. p. 581.

Hab. — On submarine rocks, from high to beyond low-water mark. Everywhere
abundant on the British coasts.

Geogr. Dist. — On the shores of the Atlantic, Pacific, Indian and Southern Oceans,
abundantly ; Mediterranean and Red Seas.

Description. — Root, a flattened disc, frequently emitting from its
surface branching fibres. Stem short, about a quarter of an inch, sub-
cylindrical at the base, becoming suddenly compressed upwards. Frond
linear, compressed, very much and distichously branched in a tripinnatifid
manner ; divisions subalternate, erecto-patent, obtuse or somewhat incras-
sated at the summit. Substance rigid, cartilaginous, adhering to paper.
Colour, dark purple or greenish olive, becoming green in age or in decom-
- position. Fructification : 1. Capsules ovate, on short stalks, containing a
bundle of hyaline, articulated filaments, which ultimately become con-
verted into subovate or pear-shaped spores ; 2. Tetraspores imbedded in
the apices of the ramuli. Besides the above, we frequently find ovate or
cup-shaped bodies or capsules, containing a mass of branched, hyaline,
articulated filaments (antheridia T) the nature and functions of which

VOL. I. M

(82)

are but imperfectly understood. These capsules differ from the true
spore cases in being quite sessile or rather partially immersed in the
margins of the frond, while the others are furnished with short stalks.
Professor Harvey figures and describes other two singular forms of
these antheridia (?) cases, which are also common on the more dwarfish
forms of the plant. There seems indeed to be much need for further
observation on the growth and reproduction of this common Alga.

The following pretty well-marked varieties of this most variable plant
are named and characterised in the Phycologia Britannica :

Yar. (3. Osmunda. — Frond flat, generally undivided ; ramuli short and
multifid.

LkVKEi&Qik pinnatifida, & Osmunda. — Haw. P. B. des. plate 55 ; Haw. Man. p. 98.
Fucus pinnatifidus, /3 Osmunda. — Turn. Syst. 1. c. Hist. t. 20.

Fucus Osmunda. — Gm. Linn. Syst. p. 1385 ; Gm. Hist. Fuc. p. 155, t. 16, fig. 2 ;
Stack. Ner. Brit. p. 46, t. 11.

Fucus filicinus. — Light f. FI. Scot. p. 954 (excl. Syn. Huds.).

Var. y. angusta. — Frond roundish ; ramuli cylindrical, elongated, and
very erect, slightly thickened upwards. This is subsequently L.
ccesjntosa of the Pliycologia.

Laurencia pinnatifida, y angusta. — Harv. P. B. des. plate 55 ; Haw. Man. p. 98.
Fucus pinnatifidus , y angustus. — Turn. 1. c.

Var. $. tenuissima. — Frond flat, of small size ; ramuli very slender, and
much branched, the branches divaricated.

Laurencia pinnatifida , 8 tenuissima. — Harv. P. B. des. plate 55 ; Haw.
Man. p. 98.

Fucus pinnatifidus , 5 tenuissimus. — Turn. 1. c.

Var. c. littoralis. — Dwarf, greenish olive; frond flat, broad, tapering
to the base ; ramuli short, emarginate, bearing cup-like bodies, filled
with antheridia ?

Laurencia pinnatifida , e littoralis. — Harv. P. B. plate 55.

A very common species, and widely distributed, and consequently
exhibiting a vast variety of forms. At the utmost verge of high-water
the more stunted forms appear, and these are generally of a paler colour ;
whilst at and beyond low-water and in deep, quiet tide-pools, the finer and
larger forms of the species are to be met with. The varieties with narrow
and more cylindrical stems are generally found on flat rocks and by the
streamlets that issue from the tide-pools during the recess of the tide.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXXII.— Fig. 1 .—Laurencia pinnatifida , natural
size. 2. — Branch with capsules containing antheridia. 3, 4. — Antheridia re-
moved from capsule. 5. — Capsule containing spores. 6. — Branch containing

tetraspores. All magnified.

• #•

{

i

t

IjJIlfBEjf (fl /? CcVSpitOSCL, LjIjrfOlfl\ .

Nature cftmted by Henry wadbuiy.

Ser. desmiosperme^e.

(83)

Fam. laurenciacile.

Plate XXXIII.

LAUEENCIA ChESPITOSA.— Lamour.

Gen. Char. — Frond cylindrical or compressed, linear, pinnate, solid ; apices very
obtuse ; structure densely cellular. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct
plants : 1. Ovate capsules or ceramidia furnished with a terminal pore, and
containing a bundle of obovate or pyriform spores ; 2. Triparted tetraspores
imbedded in the ramuli. Name in honour of M. de la Laurencie, a French
naturalist.

Laurencia ccespitosa. — “ Frond cylindrical or subcompressed, narrow,
repeatedly pinnate, pyramidal ; main branches often opposite, erecto-
patent ; ramuli irregularly scattered, distichous, or spreading on all sides,
often crowded, erect, slightly tapering to the base, truncate.” — Phyc.
Brit.

Laurencia ccespitosa. — Lamour . Ess. p. 43 ; Mont. PI. Crypt. Canar. p. 154 ;

Harr. P. B. plate 286 ; Harv. Man. p. 98 ; Harv. Syn. p. 83 ;
Atlas , plate 31, fig. 140.

Laurencia hybrida. — Lenorm. in Hub. Bot. Gall. p. 951 ; Harv. Phyc. Br.
vol. i. p. 13.

Laurencia pinnatifida , y angusta. — Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 109 ; HooTc. Br. FI.

vol. ii. p. 296 ; Harv. Man. 1st ed. p. 69 ; Harv. Phyc. Brit, plate
55 ; Wyatt, Alg. Hanm. No. 162.

Fucus hybridus. — D. C. FI. Fr. vol. ii. p. 30.

Hab. — On stones and old shells between tides, chiefly near high-water mark.
Common.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe ; Canary Islands ; Southern Ocean.

Description. — Eoot accompanied by creeping fibres. Frond cylindri-
cal or subcompressed, much tufted, two to six inches in length, about
half a line in diameter, slightly thickening upwards, repeatedly divided,
with mostly alternate pinnse, which are generally naked at the base,
alternately pinnated or bipinnated upwards ; all the divisions suberect,
very obtuse or incrassated at the summit, sometimes bifid or trifid,
with the nascent branchlets. Occasionally the divisions are opposite,
rarely fascicled. Structure solid, cellular ; cells roundish, oblong. Sub-
stance rigid, cartilaginous, becoming flaccid in fresh water, and only
then adhering to paper. Colour yellowish, greenish or purplish brown,
according to exposure. Ceramidia unknown. Tetraspores tripartite,
abundant in the apices of the upper ramuli.

(84)

We extract the characters of this species as given in the Phycol. Brit.
not being quite satisfied of its being a good species. If we understand it
right, it seems by no means rare, preferring to live in shallow water,
and to attach itself to stones and old shells in bays and estuaries rather
than to rocks in the sea, and thus forming solitary tufts rather than
extensive patches, like those of L. pinnatifida. Both are not unfre-
quently found growing together, and both exhibiting their distinctive
characters.

From L. pinnatifida it may be readily known by its cylindrical
stems, rarely slightly compressed, and from L. obtusa by its alternate,
more erect ramuli ; still it must be admitted that stunted specimens of
L. pinnatifida come very near it, whilst occasional specimens of L. ccespitosa
are sometimes though rarely slightly compressed. It seems indeed to
hold an intermediate place between L. pinnatifida and L. obtusa , of the
former of which it used to be, and may still prove to be, only a variety.
No capsules have as yet been found on it, which seems to argue favour-
ably in support of the idea of its perfect development.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXXIII.

Fig. 1. — Laurencia ccespitosa , natural size.

2. — Branchlet.

3. — Apex of same with tetraspores.

4. — A tetraspore. All magnified.

i

#

Plate XX

Nature' Tainted "by Henry craxlbury

Z o ovalis, Zy/Z> .

See. DESMIOSPERMELE.

(85)

fam. laurenciace^:.

Plate XXXIY.

LOMENTAKIA OYALIS .—Uncll.

Gen. Char. — Fronds filiform, tubular (at least in the branches), constricted and jointed,
filled with a watery fluid and longitudinally traversed by a few delicate filaments.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Spherical capsules, without a
pore ; spores sessile or nearly so, obovate, or obconical : 2. Tetraspores scattered
under the surface of the ultimate ramuli. Name from lomentum, “bean-meal,”
possibly from the constricted branchlets, resembling a bag of meal tied.

Lomentaria ovalis. — Stem cylindrical, solid ; branches mostly dicho-
tomous, naked below, towards the extremities beset with elliptical,
tubular ramuli, frequently jointed; capsules spherical, with a wide,
transparent border.

Lomentaria ovalis. — Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 43 ; Ilarv. N. B. A. p. 78.

Chylocladia ovalis. — HooTc. Br . FI. vol. ii. p. 297 ; Wyatt , Alg. Danin. No. 114 ;

Harv. P. B. plate 118; Harv. Man. p. 101; Earv. Syn. p. 86;

Atlas , plate 32, fig. 145.

Gastridium ovale. — Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 116, t. 14.

Gastroclonium ovale. — Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 441.

Chondria ovalis. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 348 ; Ag. Syst. p. 204 ; Spreng. Syst.

Veg. p. 342.

Gigartina vermicularis. — Lamour. Ess. p. 48, t. 4, figs. 8, 9, 10.

Fucns ovalis. — Ends. FI. Ang. p. 573 ; Sm. E. Bot. t. 711 ; Turn. Syn. t. 30 ;

Turn. Eist. Fuc. t. 81.

Fucus vermicularis. — Gm. Eist. p. 162, t. 18, fig. 4 ; Lightf. FI. Scot. p. 958.

Fucus sedoides. — Good. & Woodw. in Linn. Trans, vol. iii. p. 117 ; Stack. Ner.

Brit. p. 67, t. 12.

Hab. — On Algae, stones, old shells, and rocks within tide-marks. Annual. May
till Au'gust and September. Common on the English and Irish coasts. Little Isles of
Jura (Lightf oot) ; Papa Westra (Lieut. T. and Dr. McBain) ; Jersey (Miss Turner ,
Miss Edgar, Mr. F. P. Girdlestone).

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe ; Adriatic Sea ; north-west coast of America.

Description. — Root composed of strong branching fibres. Fronds
tufted, two to ten inches long, half a line in thickness. Stem cylindrical,
four to five times branched, mostly dichotomously ; ultimate branchlets
tapering, obtuse, densely clothed with patent, elliptical, inflated ramuli,
generally simple, but occasionally with one, two, or three joints, in-
dicated externally by a slight constriction, and frequently emitting a

(86)

second set of ramuli. The lower part is generally naked, but the ramuli
become scattered towards the middle, and are thickly set, often densely
imbricated towards the summits of the branches. Capsules sessile, on
the sides of the ramuli, spherical, with a wide pellucid border. Tetra-
spores tripartite, imbedded in the cells of the ramuli. Substance car-
tilaginous, when young soft and flaccid, closely adhering to paper.
Colour, a deep purplish red, becoming pale greenish or yellowish white
in age.

This species is at once readily distinguished from its congeners, by its
solid stems and branches, the only hollow parts being the ultimate
ramuli.

This and the two following species, in accordance with the reformed
genus Chylocladia , as now understood by Professor J. Agardh, constitute
with others (of similar fructification) the modem genus Lomentaria,
while Ch. articulata, clavellosa and others constitute the reformed genus
Chylocladia. It thus follows that whereas the genus Chylocladia con-
tained (as in Phyc. Brit.) ovalis , kaliformis, rejlexa, parvula, and articulata ,
it can only now boast of one of its original members — articulata ;
the three first species, as already stated, having been removed to the
present genus ( Lomentaria ) — parvula taking shelter under the genus
Ghampia, and articulata, taking along with it Chrysymenia clavellosa
and rosea, go to build up the reformed genus Chylocladia. And no
doubt, taking the fruit and not the frond into our consideration, the
new arrangement is preferable to the old.

Dr. Harvey informs us that its season of perfection is April and May,
and that by the end of August the plant has almost entirely dis-
appeared. We have a specimen from Arran, collected in the beginning
of August, in which a kind of second growth seems to have taken place.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXXIV.

Fig. 1. — Lomentaria ovalis , natural size.

2. — Branchlet with capsule.

3. — Branch with tetraspores.

4. — Section of same.

5. — Tetraspores.

6. — Transverse section of stem. All magnified.

T'Ojwzpfi’fn^iji kcdiformis,

Nature dYinted. by Henry "Bradbtux

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(87)

Fam. LAURENCIACEiE.

Plate XXXY.

LOMENTAEIA KALIFOEMIS Gaill.

Gen. Char. — Fronds filiform, tubular (at least in the branches), constricted and jointed,
filled with a watery fluid, and longitudinally traversed by a few delicate filaments.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Spherical capsules without a
pore ; spores sessile or nearly so, obovate or obconical : 2. Tetraspores scattered
under the surface of the ultimate ramuli. Name from lomentum, “bean-meal,”
possibly from the constricted branchlets, resembling a bag of meal tied.

Lomentaria Jcaliformis. — Frond subgelatinous, tubular throughout;
main stem percurrent, constricted at distant intervals ; branches three
to four times whorled ; ramuli longest in the middle ; capsules spherical,
with a pellucid border.

Lomentaria Jcaliformis. — Gaill. Res. p. 20 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 43 ; Kutz. Phyc.

Gen. p. 440, t. 55, fig. 3 ; Zanard, Alg. Adr. p. 97 ; Mont. FI.
Alg. p. 88.

Chylocladia Jcaliformis. — HooJc. Rr. FI. vol. ii. p. 397 ; Wyatt, Alg. Danm.

No. 24 ; J. Ag . Alg. Medit. p. Ill ; Harv. in Mack. FI. Hib. part 3,
p. 199 ; Harv. P. B. plate 145 ; Harv. Man. p. 101 ; Harv. Syn.
p. 87 ; Atlas, plate 32, fig. 146, and plate 34, fig. 151.

Gastridium Jcaliforme. — Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 70; Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 117.

Chondria kaliformis. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol i. p. 355 ; Ag. Syst. p. 207 ; Spreng.
Syst. Veg. vol. iv. p. 342 ; Hook. FI. Scot, part 2, p. 106.

Gigartina kaliformis. — Lamov/r. Ess. p. 49.

Fucus kaliformis . — Good. & Woodw. in Linn. Trans, vol. iii. p. 206, t. 18 ; Sm.
E. Bot. t. 640 ; Turn. Syn. p. 377 ; Turn. Hist. t. 29.

Fucus verticillatus. — Lightf. FI. Scot. p. 962, t. 31.

Hab. — Old shells, stones, seldom on Algae, between tide-marks, and in from two to
sixteen fathoms water. Annual. Spring and summer. Common. Varieties in deep
land-locked, sandy [or muddy bays. Var. /3. Strangford Lough (Mr. W. Thompson) ;
Carrickfergus (Mr. MlCalla). Var. y. Roundstone Bay (Mr. MlOalla) ; Torbay
(Mrs. Griffiths).

Geogr. Dist. — North, Atlantic, Baltic, and Mediterranean Seas.

Description. — Root, a small flattened disc. Frond subfiliform, much
attenuated to each extremity, four to twelve or “ twenty ” inches in
length, one to two lines in diameter in the middle, constrictions about one
inch apart, three to four times branched at the constrictions; branches
all three- whorled, longest in the middle or a little below the middle,
giving the frond an elliptic or ovate form ; constrictions shorter upwards,

(88)

very short, about as long as broad in the ultimate ramuli, which are
erecto-patent, of the same form and structure as the stem, about four in
a whorl. Structure : tubular throughout, divided by internal diaphragms
at the constrictions ; the inner cells rather large, the outer ones very
minute. Substance subgelatinous, closely adhering to paper in drying.
Capsules spherical, sessile, on the ultimate or penultimate ramuli,
destitute of an opening or external pore. Tetraspores imbedded in the
ramuli, triparted, roundish, with a broad transparent limbus.

Dr. Harvey characterises and figures in the Phyc. Brit, two well-
marked varieties of this species. They are thus described : —

“P patens. — Frond flexuous, much attenuated; branches opposite, hori-
zontal, flexuous, drawn out into long, slender points ; ramuli
setaceous, opposite or alternate.”

Lomentaria patens. — Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 440.

“y squarrosa. — Frond crisped and entangled, variously curved; branches
densely whorled; ramuli very numerous, whorled, squarrose or
arching, slender.”

Lomentaria squarrosa. — Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 440, t. 55, fig. 4.

These forms are separated as species by some of the Continental
botanists. We very much doubt the propriety of so doing, and think
a more careful study of the different forms in their native habitats will
ultimately justify Dr. Harvey’s union of the three into one species.

The species seems to delight in rather sheltered, or land-locked bays,
with a shelving shore, and a hard bottom, where it grows attached to
stones, old shells, &c., but rarely parasitical on other Algae.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXXY.

Fig. 1. — Lomentaria Jcaliformis , natural size.

2. — Branchlet with tetraspore.

3. — A tetraspore.

4. — Branchlet with capsules.

5. — Tuft of spores from capsule. All magnified.

See. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(89)

Fam. LAURENCIACEjE.

LOMENTAEIA REFLEXA. — Chauv.

Gen. Char. — Fronds filiform, tubular, at least in the branches, constricted and jointed,
filled with a watery fluid, and longitudinally traversed by a few delicate filaments.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Spherical capsules without
a pore ; spores sessile, or nearly so, obovate or obconical ; 2. Tetraspores scattered
under the surface of the ultimate ramuli. Name from lomentum , “bean-meal,”
possibly from the constricted branchlets, resembling a bag of meal tied.

Lomentaria reflexa. — Frond composed of a kind of creeping rhizome,
with distant constrictions, arching and attaching itself by short radicles,
and throwing np at intervals spindle-shaped, mostly simple branches;
constrictions rather longer than broad ; capsules spherical.

Lomentaria reflexa. — Chauv. Alg. de Norm.

Chylocladia reflexa — Lenorm. Desm. PI. Crypt. No. 865 ; Harv. P. B. plate 42
Harv. Man. p. 101 ; Harv. Syn. p. 87 ; Atlas, plate 31, fig. 138.

Lomentaria pygmcea. — Duby , Bot. Gal. (excl. Syn.)

Hab. — On rocks in the sea near low-water mark. Annual. Summer. Very rare.
Hagington, near Ilfracombe (Miss Amelia Griffiths, July, 1834) ; Roundstone Bay
(Mr. M‘Calla.) — Harv. P. B.

Geogr. Dist. — North coast of Devon ; coast of Normandy.

Description. — Root, small flattened discs. Frond at first cylindrical,
arched, and creeping, attaching itself by small, simple radicles furnished
with discs, here and there imperfectly constricted, and throwing up, at
irregular intervals, spindle-shaped branches or fronds, one to two or
even three inches high, which are regularly constricted at short intervals ;
the constrictions short, about as long or rather longer than broad,
shorter upwards, and sometimes producing toward the summit of the
frond one or two short, simple branchlets ; all have a greater or less
tendency to become arched or secund. Substance very flaccid, adhering
closely to paper. Colour, a rather dark, dull purple. Capsules spherical,
with a pellucid limbus, “ containing a very dense mass of angular seeds.”
Tetraspores plentiful towards the tips of the branches and ramuli.

With a good deal of the habit of L. parvula , this species combines
the capsules of L. kaliformis ; and these capsules again, with the true
capsular disposition of the spores, unite the external form of the cocci-
dium of Plocamium , Rhodymenia , &c.

From C. parvula , its former companion, the present species may be

VOL. i.

N

(90)

known by its creeping fronds, scarcely branched, and when in fruit, by
the different form of the capsule ; from L. kaliformis by its smaller size,
simple, creeping, arching fronds.

It is one of our rarer species, being confined to the south-west of
England, and south of Ireland, and is not abundant even where it
occurs ; on the other side of the English Channel it seems rather more
frequent.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS, &c.

Fig. 1. Portion of plant, natural size.

2. Apex of a branch with tetraspores.

3. Tetraspores. All magnified.

See. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

Fam. LAURENCIAOM.

(91)

Plate XXXYI.

CHAMPIA PARYULA. — Harv.

Gen. Char. — Frond tubular throughout, jointed and constricted at the joints, filled
with a watery fluid, and longitudinally traversed by a few slender filaments.
Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants: 1. Ovate capsules with a terminal
pore, containing a tuft of obconical spores, attached by branching spore-threads ;
2. Triparted tetraspores scattered under the surface of the joints of the upper
ramuli. Name in honour of M. Le Champ, a French naturalist.

Champia parvula. — Frond subgelatinous, irregularly branched;
branches constricted at intervals of nearly equal length and breadth;
capsules conical.

Champia parvula. — Harv. N. B. A. page 76 (1853).

Chylocladia parvula. — Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 298; Wyatt , Alg. Danm. No. /2;

J. Ag. Alg. Medit. p. Ill; Harv. in Alack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 199;
Harv. P. B. plate 210 ; Harv. Man. p. 102 ; Harv. Syn. p. 88 ;
Atlas , plate 34, fig. 153.

Gastriditjm parvulum. — Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 119.

Lomentaria parvula. — Zanard , Syn. Alg. Adr. p. 99; Mont. Pol. Sud Crypt.
p. 123; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 43 ; Kutz. Phyc. Gen. p. 331.

Chondria parvula. — Ag. Syst. Alg. p. 207.

Fucus kaliformis, var. y nanus. — Turn. Hist. vol. i. p. 61.

Hab. — Parasitical on the smaller Algae, in tide-pools near low-water mark. Not
uncommon on the south and west coasts.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Southern Europe and North America ; Mediterranean
Sea.

Description. — Root composed of branching fibres. Fronds densely
tufted, cylindrical, once or twice divided ; branches irregular. Stem and
branches cylindrical, but slightly tapering at the extremities, obtuse,
somewhat patent, curved upward ; ultimate branchlets short, elliptical,
everywhere constricted ; the articulations of the main stem about twice,
those of the branches from once to once and a-half as long as broad,
more inflated and apparent upwards. Capsules sessile on the branchlets,
ovate, conical upwards, filled with deep red obconical spores. Tetraspores
minute, triparted, imbedded in the ultimate and penultimate branches.
Substance rather gelatinous, closely adhering to paper. Colour, dull red,
changing to greenish in age.

(92)

This pretty little plant was formerly considered a small form of
L. Jcaliformis, from which it may be readily known by its small size,
short articulations, few, alternate (not whorled) branches, and when in
fruit, by the truly conical capsules with a terminal pore.

Dr. Harvey informs us that it is more abundant on the east coast of
America than with us, and that it is by no means scarce along the shores
of Southern Europe. With us it seems chiefly confined to the south
and west coasts. We are not aware of its having been found on the
east, but it may very possibly have been frequently overlooked, on
account of its small size and general resemblance to the other species.

As already stated, this species (the only representative of the genus as
regards the British flora) was formerly a member of the genus Chylocladia ,
from which it has been removed to the present by Dr. Harvey. Although
not in every particular agreeing with that genus ( Champia ) as constituted
by Agardh, Dr. Harvey has thought it better to place it here rather than
establish a new generic group for it.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXXVI.

Fig. 1. — Champia parvula , natural size.

2. — Branch, with capsules.

3. — A capsule.

4. — Section of same.

5. — Spores from same.

6. — Branch with tetraspores.

7. — A tetraspore. All magnified.

.

'

I

.

Plate 2

Ser. desmiosperme,®.

(93)

Fam. CORALLINACEiE.

Plate XXXVII.

COE ALLIN A OFFICINALIS. — Linn.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated, encrusted with calcareous matter. Fructifica-
tion : turbinate or obovate capsules, mostly terminal ceramidia, having a terminal
pore and containing a tuft of pyriform, or club-shaped, zonate tetraspores. Name
from coralium, being formerly supposed only a more delicate species of coral.

Corallina officinalis. — Frond two to three times pinnated; lower
articulations cylindrical, twice as long as broad, upper obovate or obconi-
cal, with rounded angles ; ultimate rainuli cylindrical, obtuse.

Corallina officinalis. — Syst. Ed. x. p. 805 ; Pal. Elench. p. 422 ; Ellis in Phil.

Trans, vol. lvii. p. 419, t. 17, figs. 12, 13 ; Linn. Corresp. vol. i.
p. 201 ; Soland. Zoop . p. 118, t. 23, figs. 14, 15 ; Esper , Corail. t. 3 ;
BerTc. Syn. vol. i. p. 211 ; Jameson in Wern. Mem. vol. i. p. 563 ;
Turt. Gmel. vol. iv. p. 671 ; Turt. Br. Fauna , p. 211 ; Steio. j Elem.
vol. ii. p. 439 ; Cuv. Reg. An. vol. iii. p. 305 ; Lamour. Cor. Flex.
p. 283 ; Lamour. Corail. p. 127 ; Lamk. An. s. Vert. vol. ii. p. 328 ;
2nd edit. vol. ii. p. 513 ; Flem. Brit. An. p. 514 ; Gray , Brit. PI.
vol. i. p. 339 ; Blainv. Actinol. p. 547, t. 96, figs. 3, 3a; Johnst. Br.
Sponges and Lith. p. 216 ; Becaisne, Ess. p. 107 ; Kiitz. Phyc. Gen.
p. 388, t. 79, fig. 1 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 48 ; Mont. FI. Alger, p. 128 ;
Harv. P. B. plate 222 ; Harv. N. B. A. p. 83 ; Harv. Man. p. 106 ;
Harv. Syn. p. 89 ; Atlas, plate 33, fig. 148.

Corallina anglica. — Ger. Herb. 1572 ; Merrett , Pin. 30 ; Raii, Hist. vol. i.
p. 65 ; Syn. 33, No. 1.

Hab. — Generally in rock-pools, sometimes on rocks, extending the whole limits between
high and extreme low-water mark. Perennial. Winter and spring. Abundant every-
where round the British Islands.

Geogr. Dist. — Throughout the Northern Atlantic Ocean and in the Mediterranean Sea.

Description. — Root, a thin, widely-spreading, calcareous crust.
Frond filiform, three to five inches long, scarcely a quarter of a line in
thickness, densely tufted, and often forming extensive patches over the
surface of rocks, two to three times pinnated in a more or less regular
manner ; pinnse opposite from the joints, occasionally binate, sometimes
wanting, lower ones often abbreviated or wanting, longest a little below
the summit. Articulations of the stem about twice as long as broad,
cylindrical, becoming more obovate or obconical upwards ; those of the
ramuli three to four times longer than broad, cylindrical, the terminal
joints obtuse, not tapering to a point; those of the pinnae obconical or
obovate. Structure : when macerated in diluted acid, the cellular struc-
ture becomes quite apparent, and is seen to be composed of two series of
cells alternating with each other, those of the one series very slender,
the length many times exceeding the diameter ; those of the other short,
the diameter about half the length. Substance hard, brittle and stony.
Capsules of two kinds : 1, rather large, ovate, terminating the ramuli,

(94)

perforate, and containing a mass of oblong ovate tetraspores, transversely,
mostly four-parted, attached at the bottom; 2, smaller, somewhat urceolate,
flattened at the base, and produced on the sides of the articulation, and
often so numerous as entirely to cover it ; their contents have not been
ascertained. Colour, when growing, a dull purple, very evanescent, and
soon bleaching to a dirty yellow or pure white by exposure to air and light.

A very common species, and having a wide geographical range in the
Northern Ocean, and Dr. Harvey thinks that some of the so-called species
from the Southern Ocean may be even too closely allied. Even the cha-
racters of our own two native species it would be desirable to settle on a
more solid basis. Plants so generally distributed, and so little partial to
peculiar localities, are subject to wide variations, both in form and colour,
and certainly none more so than the present species. Those which grow in
deep, quiet pools being tall and repeatedly pinnated, while at high-water
mark, and in exposed situations, they are generally stunted, slightly
branched, or even quite simple, and eveiy possible intermediate form
may be observed. The colour also is equally sportive, passing through
every shade from a dark purple to a pure white. It seems to delight in
quiet, rocky pools, but is often found carpeting the bottoms of the little
channels which issue from them at the recess of the tide.

The species of this genus have, more than any other, found it difficult
to obtain a resting-place in the arrangements of naturalists. The large
quantity of calcareous matter contained in their structure was no doubt
the reason of their being associated with the mineral kingdom ; and the
subsequent discovery of animals in zoophytes, and the general resem-
blance of Corallina to these productions, led to the presumption that
these would also be found inhabited by similar beings. This anticipa-
tion, however, has not been realised, but instead the true nature of
Corallines, including the Nullipores, has been satisfactorily demonstrated,
and the question as to their vegetable origin entirely set at rest. If a
small portion of one of these plants is taken and macerated in diluted
acid so as to remove the lime which it contains, and then examined in
the microscope, the structure will be found very much the same as that
of the Rliodomelcicece , to which also they are closely assimilated in their
mode of fructification.

The genus Corallina of Linnaeus has now been subdivided into three,
of which, however, the characters are not so satisfactory as could be
wished, and Dr. Harvey informs us that the limits of the species are as
yet very imperfectly defined.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXXVII. — Fig. 1. Corallina officinalis, natural size.
— 2. Apex of a branch 'with terminal capsules. — 3. A capsule. — 4. Tetraspores.
— 5. Apex of a branch with lateral capsules. — 6. Part of same. All magnified.

Haa

CoijjTLLlffjI SqiUWULtCU ,

Mature *?Vinted by Eenry ‘iAradbuiy.

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(95)

Fam. CORALLINACE.E.

Plate XXXVIII.

COEALLINA SQUAMATA. — Park.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated, encrusted witli calcareous matter. Fructifi-
cation : turbinate or obovate capsules, mostly terminal ceramidia, having a
terminal pore, and containing a tuft of pyriform, or club-sbaped, zonate tetra-
spores. Name from coralium , being formerly supposed only a more delicate
species of coral.

Corallina squamata . — Fronds two to three, pinnate ; lower articula-
tions cylindrical, about as long as broad, upper ones very much dilated
upwards, obconical, the angles very acute ; ultimate joints of the ramuli
acuminated.

Corallina squamata. — Parldnson , 1296 ; Ellis. Cor. PI. p. 24, fig. c. C. ; Ellis
& Soland. Zoop. p. 117; Turt. Gmel. vol. iv. p. 671; Turt. Br.
Faun, p, 211; Stew. Elem. vol. ii. p. 439 ; Lamour. Cor. Flex. p. 287 ;
Lam. Coral, p. 129 ; Lam. An. s. Vert. vol. ii. p. 329; Gray , Br. PI.
vol. i. p. 340; FI. Br. An. p. 515; Johnst. Br. Sponges and Corallines ,
p. 222 ; JDecaisne, Ess. p. 108 ; Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 388 ; Endl. 3rd
Suppl. p. 48; Harr. P. B. plate 201; Harv. Man. p. 106; Earv.
Syn. p. 89 ; Atlas , plate 33, fig. 149.

Hab. — On submarine rocks, at tbe extremity of low-water mark. Perennial. Summer.
South coast of England (Ellis, &c.) Abundant at Miltown Malbay, west of Ireland
( W. E. H.) ; Youghal (Miss Ball) ; Jersey ( Miss Turner). — Phyc. Brit.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of France and Spain ; Canary Islands.

Description. — Boot, a widely spreading, calcareous crust. Fronds
densely tufted, four to six inches high, about one-fourth of a line in
thickness, compressed. Stem simple, or two to three times divided in a
somewhat proliferous, dichotomous, or pinnate manner; branches dis-
tichous, erecto-patent, once or twice pinnate ; pinnules often obsolete at
the base, the rest longest in the middle, giving the frondlet an ovate
or lanceolate form, but the regularity of the branching is frequently
interrupted ; the uppermost pinnules are often once or twice dichoto-
mous. Articulations at the base cylindrical, about as long or a little
longer than broad, increasing in length upwards, and becoming also more
and more widened at the summit, slightly rounded at the top, or with
the angles shortly bevelled off, but all very acute and not rounded ; all
the terminal joints acuminate. Colour, a dark but evanescent purple.
“ Conceptacles (probably of three kinds, two of which only are known

to me), 1. formed out of the last articulation of a branch or ramulus,
simple or crowned at its superior angles with a pair of hom-like ramuli,
or with another series of conceptacles of smaller size : in these (fig. 3) I
have observed trispores (fig. 4); 2. hemispherical conceptacles of a very
minute size, resembling grains of sand, plentifully scattered like warts
over the surface, hollow, exhibiting, when the calcareous matter is
removed, a beautifully tessellated surface, and containing a tuft of
crescent-shaped, transversely parted tetraspores ” (fig. 5). — Harvey.

This species we have not met wfith on the east coast, and are but im-
perfectly acquainted with the fruit of it ; it seems mostly confined to
the south and west of England, where in a few localities it has been
found in considerable abundance.

Dr. Harvey, who has had ample opportunities of becoming acquainted
with the species, seems to consider it a good one, and constant to its
characters. The whole genus Corallina (Linn.), however, seems much in
want of revision, and this becomes the more difficult from the doubts
hitherto entertained as to their real nature, most botanists being willing
to leave them to the zoologist, who seems equally well pleased to claim
them as the legitimate subjects of his kingdom.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXXVIII.

Fig. 1. — Corallina squamata, natural size.

2. — Joints of the base of the stem.

3. — Apex of a branch.

4. — Capsule cornuted {Harney).

5. — Trispores from same {Harvey).

G. — Apex of a branch with hemispherical capsules.
7. — Tetraspores from same. All magnified.

Pj

N atuxe ‘ ftinted "by Henry Bradbury .

Jjrjfi/f ritbens , Ljimo if i\.

J

Ser. DESMIOSPERME.E.

(97)

fam. corallinace.e.

Plate XXXIX.

JANIA EUBENS .—Lcimour.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated, dichotomously branched, coated with calcareous
matter. Fructification : urn-shaped ceramidia, formed of the axillary articula-
tion of the uppermost branchlets, perforate, and containing at the bottom a tuft
of club-shaped, zonate tetraspores. Name from Janira, one of the Nereides.

Jania rubens. — Articulations of the branches and branchlets cylin-
drical, three to four times longer than broad.

Jania rubens. — Lam. Cor. Flex. p. 272 ; Gray , Bril. PI. vol. i. p. 339 ; Flem.

Brit. Anim. p. 514 ; Johnst. Brit. Lith. p. 224 ; Dne. Ess. p. Ill ;
Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 49; Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 389 ; Harv. P. B.
plate 252 ; Harv. Man. p. 107 ; Harv. Syn. p. 90 ; Atlas , plate 34,
fig. 154 ; Harv. N. B. A. p. 84.

Corallina rubens. — Ellis & Soland. Zooph. p. 123 ; Turt. Brit. Faun. p. 211 ;
Lam. An. s. Vert. 2nd edit. vol. ii. p. 517.

Hab. — Parasitical on the smaller Algas. Common in the south and west. Devon ;
Isle of Man ; Arran ; Moray Frith and Forfarshire on the east coast, but rare, and
cast on shore after storms.

Geogr. Dist. — Shores of Europe ; South Africa.

Description. — Root crustaceous, thin, creeping. Fronds densely
tufted, from half an inch to an inch and a-half in height, finer than
horse-hair, many times regularly dichotomous ; branches somewhat erect,
gradually attenuated upwards ; axes acute. Articulations nearly cylin-
drical, their angles somewhat rounded ; those at the base about as long
or a little longer than broad, those about the middle three to five times
longer than broad, those in the ramuli shorter ; terminal joints of the
ramuli smaller, acuminate. Capsules mostly terminal, urn-shaped, with
long narrow base, and short contracted mouths, somewhat compressed,
the mouths truncate and minutely perforate ; the angles at the widest
part rather acute, occupied by two horn-like appendages, subulate,
three-jointed, erect, or slightly curved inwards. Substance hard, rigid,
calcareous, not adhering to paper. Colour, a dull red or purplish red,
but very evanescent, soon bleaching to a greenish yellow, and ultimately
to a pure white.

We have seldom met with this on the east coast, and only among
rejectamenta ; on the south and west coast it seems more common, as

VOL. I. O 0

(98)

we very often find it infesting the smaller Algee sent from that quarter,
such as Cladostephus, Polyides, Furcellarict, &c. ; hence we conclude that
its habitat is similar, namely, the still pools between tides. When
macerated in acid the structure, like that of Corallina, is found to he
cellular, but the cells are short, nearly as broad as long, and about equal
in size.

This genus has been separated from Corallina by characters, we fear,
somewhat too artificial and of too little importance for generic distinc-
tion. Essentially they are nothing more than a little difference in the
form of the fruit and in the habit of the plant, characters which, if
applied to some of the larger and more cumbrous genera, would enable
us without much difficulty to reduce their extent.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXXIX.

Fig. 1. — Jania rubens , natural size.

2. — Part of stem after maceration.

3. — Apex of a brancli with capsules.

4. — A capsule.

5. — Tetraspores.

6. — Joints of the stem. All magnified.

«

4

4

Nature Tainted by Henry 'bradbury.

Jjjjfiji corniculata , Ljzjaozfi^.

”

I

.

See. DESMIOSPERME^E.

( 99 )

Fam. CORALLINACEjE.

Plate XL.

JANIA CORNICULATA. — Lamour.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, articulated, dichotomously branched, coated with calca-
reous matter. Fructification : urn-shaped ceramidia, formed of the axillary
articulation of the uppermost branchlets, perforate, and containing at the bottom
a tuft of club-shaped, zonate tetraspores. Name from Janira, one of the
Nereides.

Jania comiculata. — Articulations of the stem and branches obconical,
the upper angles acute, and frequently much produced ; upper ramuli
cylindrical.

Jania comiculata. — Lam. Cor. Flex. p. 274; Corall. p. 123; Gray , Nat. Ar. Br.

PI. vol. i. p. 339; Flem. Brit. Anim. p. 514; Johnst. Sjoong. and
Lith. p. 227 ; Beene. Ess. p. Ill ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 49 ; Kutz.
Phyc. Gen. p. 389; Harv. P. B. plate 134; Earv. Man. p. 107;
Harv. Syn. p. 90; Atlas, plate 34, fig. 155.

Corallina comiculata. — Linn. Syst. p. 806; Pal. Elench. p. 424; Ellis & Soland.

Zooph. p. 121 ; Turt. Br. Faun. p. 212; Lam. An. s. Vert. 2nd ed.,
vol. ii. p. 517.

Hab. — Parasitical on the smaller Algge, in pools between tide-marks, and in four to five
fathoms water. Perennial ? Summer. Southern shores of England and Ireland ; Jersey,
~-Phyc. Brit.

Geogr. List. — Atlantic and Mediterranean shores of Europe.

Description. — Root, a thin calcareous crust. Fronds densely tufted,
from half an inch to an inch and a-half or two inches in length, finer
than horse-hair, the upper branchlets tapering to a point, many times
dichotomous, in old plants pinnate by innovation. Articulations of the
stem and branches twice or thrice as long as broad, oblong or obconical,
contracted at the base, slightly compressed, gradually expanding in the
upper part into two obtuse, but often very much produced, and occa-
sionally horn-like appendages ; articulations of the ramuli cylindrical.
Structure minutely cellular. Substance hard, brittle, not at all adhering
to paper. Colour, pale purplish red, very evanescent, and soon bleaching
to a pure white. Capsules terminal, urn-shaped, with long narrow base
and short, contracted mouths, slightly compressed, and having the angles
at the widest part somewhat acute, and occupied by two elongated,
horn-like appendages, which are three to four-jointed, subulate, but

(100)

often become capsuliferous ramuli, and whose horns again become capsu-
liferous, so that we have thus a series of dichotomous branches, a capsule
forming the axial joint of each dichotomy.

It will be seen that the present species bears the same relation to
J. rubens that Corallina comiculata does to C. officinalis, having much
the appearance of varieties in which all the points of extension are
unusually developed ; and we should not be astonished to find that when
the species are properly understood, the two may merge into one. We
have already remarked the close relation between this genus and that of
Corallina.

Dr. Harvey even figures a variety of Corallina squamata with fruit
cornuted as in Jania, so that the dichotomous habit is the only charac-
ter we have left to distinguish the genera. This might be considered
sufficient had we only to deal with British forms, but when our observa-
tion is extended to foreign species, wre find that in warm latitudes species
are produced, which with the cornuted fruit of Jania combine the pin-
nated habit of Corallina, so that it seems greatly desirable that the
whole family of Corallinaceae should be thoroughly revised by some one
who has ample opportunity of comparing native and foreign species, and,
if possible, in a living state.

The present species may be known from J. rubens by its obconical
joints, whose upper angles are more or less produced, while the joints
of J. rubens are cylindrical, scarcely compressed, and the upper angles
not produced. Yet we have seen forms which seemed to have a tendency
to become intermediate. All authors, however, have adopted the species,
but apparently with doubts.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XL.

Fig. 1. — Jania comiculata, natural size.

2. — Branchlet with capsules.

3. — A capsule.

4. — Tetraspores.

5. — Joints of the stem. All magnified.

.

/

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

( 101 )

Fam. CORALLINACEiE.

Plate XLI.

MELOBESIA POLYMORPHA. — Lamour.

Gen. Char. — Fronds free or attached, crustaceous and appressed, more or less divided
into lobes, or cylindrical, attenuated or incrassated branches, but never articu-
lated, brittle and calcareous. Name from Melolesia , one of the sea nymphs of
Hesiod. — Harvey.

Melobesia polymorpha. — Frond appressed to the rock, attached by
its under surface, very thin and smooth or more or less thickened, or
even rising into short, mostly simple, papillose branches ; ceramidia
minute, immersed and slightly elevated above the surface, generally
abundant.

Melobesia polymorpha. — Harv. P. B. plate 345 ; Harv. Man. p. 108 ; Ilarv.
Syn. p. 91 ; Atlas , plate 35, fig. 157.

Millepora polymorpha. — Linn. Syst. Nat. 1285 ; Ellis & Soland. Zooph. p. 130.

Nullipora polymorpha. — Johnst. Brit. Lith. p. 238, t. 24, figs. 1, 2, 3 (?) ; and
t. 25, fig. 23 (in part).

Corallicm cretaceum lichenoides. — Ellis, Cor. p. 76, t. 27, fig. d. D.

Lithothamnion polymorphum. — J. 0. Agardh , Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 524.

Hab. — On rocks, shells, and stones, all round the coasts of the British Islands.
Common.

Geogr. Dist. — Not correctly known. Likely to be widely dispersed.

Description. — Frond at first appearing on the surface of rocks,
stones, or shells, in the form of a small red dot, which gradually spreads
in every direction in the manner of a crustaceous lichen; the under
surface, except perhaps the outer margin, closely adherent ; the upper
either smooth and plain, or irregular, rough and papillose, or rising into
short knobs or roundish or compressed, mostly simple, branches. The
fronds are at first very thin, but gradually become thicker, by successive
thin layers of cellular and calcareous matter, until the thickness is one-
twelfth of an inch or more, and often becoming confluent and rising
into ridges at the junction, or the one frond spreading over the other.
Ceramidia deeply immersed, their orifices slightly elevated above the
surface of the frond, in the form of minute punctures, generally very
abundant. Colour, generally a dark purple, but rapidly bleaching to a
pure white. Structure consisting of minute cells, somewhat oblong, in
regular series. Substance stony, and very brittle.

(102)

This may be known from M. fcisciculata and M. calcarea by its
attached fronds of a truly crustaceous habit, and from M. lichenoides
by its thicker substance, and the fronds scarcely or but slightly free at
the margin. In this Harvey includes most of the intratidal Nullipores
with crustaceous saxicolous fronds.

The species of this genus, at least such of them as were known to the
older naturalists, were generally classed with the zoophytes, and it was
only when the true nature of their fructification was made known by
the researches of Algologists of the present day, that their close relation-
ship to the vegetable kingdom was demonstrated. From the true
Corallince they may be readily distinguished by their much less fruticose,
often crustaceous, frequently amorphous habit ; in some species, in their
habit, closely approaching the Lichens, in others more resembling amor-
phous masses of coral than anything. In their habitat, too, they are
equally variable, some being truly epiphytal, others growing on stones,
rocks, or anything in fact that happens to come in their way, while
several of the larger species are entirely unattached, and are drifted
about by the tides and currents of the ocean, being very limited how-
ever in their distribution, and often congregated together in little
colonies, or heaped together in larger masses in some quiet bay, where
they have been accumulating from time immemorial stratum above
stratum, to an unknown thickness, the uppermost only being alive.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XLI.

Fig. l.—Melobesia polymorpha, natural size,

2. — Section of ceramidia.

3. — Cells. Both magnified,

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(103)

fam. corallinace^e.

MELOBESIA CALCABEA. — Ell. et Sol.

Gen. Char. — Fronds free or attached, crustaceous and appressed, more or less divided
into lobes, or cylindrical, attenuated or incrassated branches, but never articu-
lated, brittle and calcareous. Name from Melobesia, one of the sea nymphs of
Hesiod. — Harvey.

Melobesia calcarea. — Frond free, much and irregularly branched ;
branches short, obtuse, patent, recurved and spreading in all directions,
cylindrical, or tapering to an obtuse point ; the apices sometimes bifid
or trifid.

Melobesia calcarea. — Harv. P. B. plate 291 ; Harv. Man. p. 108 ; Harv. Syn.
p. 21 ; Atlas , plate 34, fig. 156 ; Harv. Ner. Austr. p. 440.

Nullipora calcarea. — Johnst. Brit. Lith. p. 240, t. 24, figs. 4, 5.

Nullipora fragilis. — MlCalla.

Spongites calcarea. — Kiitz. Sp. Alg. p. 699.

Millepora calcarea. — Ell. et Sol. Zooph. p. 129, t. 23, fig. 13; Lam. An. s.
Vert. 2nd edit. vol. ii. p. 312.

Lithothamnion calcareum. — J. G. Agardh , Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 523.

Hab. — On sandy shores, in four to twenty fathoms water. Perennial. Common.

Geogr. Dist. — Not correctly known. Likely to be widely dispersed. New Zealand
(Dr. J. D. Hooker ) ; Galapagos group (Mr. Darwin).

Description. — Fronds lying at the bottom of the sea, entirely
unattached, forming more or less extensive strata; sometimes forming
small isolated colonies, at other times covering large and extensive tracts
in strata of indefinite thickness, those specimens on the surface only
being alive. Each frond is from one to three or four inches in length,
simple or variously branched ; branches very irregular, patent, straight
or curved in every possible direction, cylindrical and obtuse, or tapering
to an obtuse point, often bifid or trifid at the apex. Structure consisting
of small roundish cells, filled with calcareous matter, and arranged in
lines. Substance hard, stony, and very brittle. Colour, deep red when
alive, but soon bleaching to a snowy whiteness. Ceramidia we have
never seen.

This species seems very common on the west coast, both of England,
Scotland, and Ireland, the most shrub-like of the genus, and is
perhaps the most extensively distributed, having been brought from

(104)

several places in the South Pacific Ocean. In the west of Ireland,
Dr. Harvey informs us, it is so abundant that the inhabitants often
collect it and use it as manure instead of lime ; all the purposes of
which it will serve equally well when burned. The difficulty however of
procuring it, at such depths as it grows, puts it almost beyond the reach
of the poor people who are most in want of it in these remote districts.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS, &c.

Fig. 1. — Melobesia calcarea , natural size.

2. — Section of frond.

3. — Cells. Both magnified.

Ser. DESMIOSPERME.E.

(105)

fam. corallinace^:.

MELOBESIA FASCICULATA. — Hcirv.

Gen. Char. — Fronds free or attached, crustaceous and appressed, more or less divided
into lobes, or cylindrical, attenuated or incrassated branches, but never articu-
lated, brittle and calcareous. Name from Melobesia, one of the sea nymphs of
Hesiod. — Harvey.

Melobesia fasciculata. — Frond unattached, roundish, more or less
lobed or branched ; branches crowded, short, mostly thickened towards
the summit, roundish or compressed, broad, truncate or somewhat
concave at the extremities.

Melobesia fasciculata. — Haro. P. B. plate 74 ; Haw. Man. p. 108 ; Haw.
Syn. p. 92 ; Atlas , plate 35, fig. 158.

Millepora fasciculata. — Lam. An. s. Vert. vol. ii. p. 203; 2nd edit. p. 211.

Nullipora fasciculata. — Blainv. Actin. p. 605 ; Johnst. Br. Spon. and Lith.
p. 240, t. 24, fig. 6.

Lithothamnium crassum. — Phil, in Wieg. Arch. (1837), p. 388.

Lithothamnion fasciculatum. — J. G. Agardh , Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 522.

Hab. — Lying on the sandy bottom of the sea, in four to five fathoms water. Round-
stone Bay (Mr. M(Calla).

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic and Mediterranean shores of Europe.

Description. — Fronds quite free, forming roundish masses, one to
three or four inches in diameter, variously lobed or branched ; branches
very irregular, proceeding in every direction, very short, often obsolete
or merely rudimentary, mostly very much thickened at the apices, and
truncate or even concave, frequently compressed, often running into
ridges, or confluent, forming an irregular lumpy mass of no determinate
form, or rather of every possible form. Structure consists of small
cells, oblong, a little longer than broad, arranged in radiating lines, and
filled with calcareous matter. Substance hard and stony, very brittle.
Colour, brownish purple, soon fading to a dirty white. Ceramidia
unknown to us.

This species seems confined to the Irish coast, no locality being
recorded, so far as we are aware, on the British shore ; and is not only
less generally distributed, but is much less plentiful even when it does
occur than M. calcarea , than which it has much more thickened branches,
and is more obtuse and truncated at the extremities.

VOL. i.

p

(106)

MELOBESIA FASCICULATA.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS, &c.

Fig. 1. — Melobesia fasciculata. Portion of a plant, natural size.

2. — Transverse section of frond.

3. — Longitudinal section of same.

4. — Cells. All magnified.

See. DESMIOSPERME.E.

(107)

Fail CORALLINACE^L

ME LOBE SI A AGARICIFORMIS.— Hare.

Gex. Char. — Fronds free or attached, crustaceous and appressed, more or less divided
into lobes, or cylindrical, attenuated or incrassated branches, but never articu-
lated, brittle and calcareous. Name from J felobesia, one of the sea nymphs of

Hesiod. — Harvey.

Melobesia agariciformis. — “Frond unattached, globular, hollow ; folia-
tions delicate, papyro-crustaceous, dense, erect, much lobed and sinuate,
fastigiate ; margin thin, entire.” — Harvey.

Melobesia agariciformis. — llarv. P. B. plate 73; Harr. Man. p. 108; Harr.

Syn. p. 92 ; Atlas, plate 35, fig. 159 ; J. G. Agardh, Sp. Gen.
Alg. vol. ii. p. 516.

Millkpora agariciformis. — Pall. Blench, p. 263; Lam. An. s. Vert. voL ii.
p. 204 ; 2nd edit. p. 2, 312.

Millepora coriacea. — Linn. Syst. p. 12S5 ; Esp. Mill. t. 12.

Millkpora decussata. — EUis <k Soland. Zooph. p. 131, t. 23, fig. 9.

Millepora tortuosa. — Esper. t. 22.

Nullipora agariciformis. — Blainv. Actin. p. 605 ; JoAnst. Br. Spon. and Lith,
p. 241 ; woodcut No. 23.

Pollicipora agariciformis. — Ehr. Bcitr. p. 129.

Lithophtllux expansum. — Phil, in Wieg. Arch. (1S37), p. 3S9, excl. syn.

Melobesia expansa. — Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 49.

Lithophyllum dccussatum ? — Phil. L c. t. 9, fig. 4.

Melobesia decussata ? — Endl. L c.

Mosco petroso. — Imperat. Hist. Xat. 600, cum icone.

Fayagixe di Aristotele , specie prima. — Ginnani , Op. t. 44.

Hab. — Lying on the sandy bottom of quiet bays, in two to three fathoms water.
Rare. Roundstone Bay ; Connemara, in or two places only, abundant, but very local
(Mr. M'Calla).

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic and Mediterranean shores of Europe.

Description. — “Frond unattached, forming globular or ovoid masses
from four to eight inches in diameter, hollow within, seemingly from
decay of the central portion ; very light, of a papery thinness and crus-
taceous substance, composed of innumerable sinuated and lobed lamina*,
issuing from a point towards the centre of the frond, and directed in a
radiating manner to the circumference. In the centre of the frond the
lamina) are much united together, with vacant spaces and passages,
forming an irregular set of chambers ; towards the circumference the

(108)

lobes are distinct from each other, standing erect, variously grouped ;
either sinuated or bent into semicircular forms, imbricating on each
other, or curled round into little cups or trumpet-mounted siphons.
The apices of all are nearly fastigiate, and the margin is thin and quite
entire. The colour, when recent, is more or less tinged with pink;
when dry it fades to a yellowish, and when exposed to the sun becomes
perfectly white and rapidly crumbles to powder. Under the microscope,
a longitudinal section (when the calcareous matter has been removed by
acid) shows a series of concentrical zones, formed of oblong cells sepa-
rated by narrow spaces, filled with granular cellules, or possibly the
appearance of bands may arise from the remains of calcareous matter.”
Fig. 3 represents a section of this description.

We have seen no perfect specimens of this species, and prefer copy-
ing the descriptions of Dr. Harvey, which seem to have been made
with his usual care from recent specimens.

Like the preceding species, its habitat in this country seems confined
to the coast of Ireland, and is there far from common. It is the largest
and finest of our native foliaceous Nullipores, and in external form
very much resembles some species of the genus Parmelia among the
Lichens.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS, &c.

Fig. 1. — Melohesia agariciformis. Margin of frond, natural size.

2. — Portion of lamina, showing the internal structure.

3. — Longitudinal section. Both magnified.

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(109)

Fam. CORALLINACEiE.

MELOBESIA LICHENOIDES. — Borl,

Gen. Char. — Fronds free or attached, crustaceous and appressed, more or less divided
into lobes, or cylindrical, attenuated or incrassated branches, but never articu-
lated, brittle and calcareous. Name from Melobesia , one of the sea nymphs of
Hesiod. — Harvey.

Melobesia lichenoides. — Frond attached by the central parts, free at
the margin, and foliaceous, spreading, variously lobed ; lobes short,
broad, rounded ; ceramidia large and prominent.

Melobesia lichenoides. — Harv. P. B. plate 346 ; Harv. Man. p. 109 ; Harv.

Syn. p. 93 ; Atlas, plate 35, fig. 160 ; J. G. Agardh, Sp. Gen.

Alg. vol. ii. p. 515.

Millepora lichenoides. — Borl. Coimw. p. 239, plate 24, figs. 2, 3, 5 ; Soland.

Zoop. p. 131, plate 23, figs. 10, 12 ; Johnst. Brit. Spon. and Lith.

t. 25, fig. 1.

? Millepora (Nullipora) byssoides, var. /3 fasciculus. — Lamar cJc, Hist. d'Anim. s.

Vertebr. vol. ii. p. 204.

Lithophyllum lichenoides. — Phil. in. Wiegm. Arch. (1837), p. 389.

Melobesia licheniformis. — Beene. Ann. des Sc. Nat. (1842), vol. ii. p. 426 ; Harv.

Ner. Austr. p. 111.

Mastophora lichenoides. — Kiitz. Spec. p. 697.

? Zonaria rosea. — Ag. Syst. p. 264.

Hab. — On rocks and in tide-pools near low-water mark. Coast of Cornwall {Rev.
Dr. Borlase) ; Galway and Clare (Dr. Harvey), abundant; coast of Cork {Dr. Allman).

Geogr. Dist. — Not known. Likely to be widely dispersed.

Description. — Fronds appressed, attached to the rock, sometimes
imperfectly, by the central portion, free at the margin, thin and
foliaceous, but hard and brittle, one to several inches in diameter, often
confluent and overlapping, and thus covering a considerable extent of sur-
face ; margin free and appressed, or more or less turned upwards, simply
crenated or more or less divided into broad, rounded lobes. Structure
consists of cylindrical cells, six to eight times longer than broad, of equal
length, and forming radiating lines, so that the frond may be said to
be concentrically articulated. Substance thin, but hard, brittle, and
crumbling to pieces when dry. Colour, dark purple, soon bleaching to
a pure white or yellowish white. Ceramidia immersed, rather prominent,
forming rather large, rounded papillse on the surface.

(110)

This species Dr. Harvey considers very nearly allied to M. agariciformis ,
although so different in its habitat. It is of smaller size, but more deli-
cate and plant-like in its habit, and when recent, must be a very pretty
species. It is said to be abundant on the west coast of Ireland, but its
distribution is as yet very imperfectly known. Being found at all depths
in the littoral zone, from high-water mark almost, to a considerable
distance beyond low-w*ater, it is subject, as such plants always are, to
considerable variations in its external characters, being thin and smooth
as paper, or coarse, wrinkled and amorphous, according to the exposure
and depth of water.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS.

Fig. 1 .—Melobesia lichenoides. Portion of frond.

2. -Cells.

3. —Section of ceramidium. All magnified.

Ser. DESMIOSPERME.E.

(Ill)

Fam. CORALLINACEiE.

MELOBESIA MEMBRANACEA. — Lamour.

Gen. Char. — Fronds free or attached, crustaceous and appressed, more or less divided
into lobes, or cylindrical, attenuated or incrassated branches, but never articu-
lated, brittle and calcareous. Name from Melobesia, one of the sea nymphs of
Hesiod. — Harvey.

Melobesia membranacea. — Fronds minute, dot-like, very thin, roundish,
afterwards confluent, attached to other marine plants ] ceramidia scarcely
prominent, few.

Melobesia membranacea. — Lamour. Cor. Flex. p. 315, plate 12, figs. 2, 3; Harv.

Ner. Austr. p. Ill ; Harv. P. B. plate 347, a. ; Harv. Man. p. 109 ;
Harv. Syn. p. 93 ; Atlas, plate 36, fig. 164 ; Kutz. Phyc. Gen.
p. 385, t. 78, fig. 1; Spec. p. 696 ; /. G. Agardh , Sp. Gen. Alg.
vol. ii. p. 512.

Corallina membranacea. — Esp. 1. c.

Hab. — Common on the fronds of Chondrus crispus, Zostera, &c., all round the
British coasts.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic and Mediterranean coasts of Europe.

Description. — Plants appearing in the form of a minute dot on the
frond or leaf, at first roundish, separate ; afterwards, as they increase in
number, they become confluent and irregular in their outline, exces-
sively thin and delicate, ultimately extending over a space of from a
quarter of an inch to an inch or more. Ceramidia immersed, scarcely
elevated above the surface.

This, and the three following species, are admitted in deference to
those high authorities who have already adopted them, but we much
fear that their characters will not stand a rigid scrutiny.

All the species seem common, yet we have never had sufficient leisure
thoroughly to examine their microscopical structure so as to ascertain
the value of any characters obtainable from it.

They are all parasitical, mostly on the smaller Algae, and are confined
in a great measure to a few genera, such as Phyllopliora , Chondrus ,
Furcellaria, and a few others. They are very common on Phyllophora
rubens, mostly occupying the one side, the other being occupied by
serpulae,

(112)

MELOBESIA 5IF.MBRANACEA.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS, &c.

Fig. 1. — Melobe&ia membranciceci. Fronds on Zostera, natural size.
2. — Same, magnified.

See. DESMIOSPERMM.

(113)

Fam. CORALLINACEAS.

MELOBESIA FAEIN 0 S A . — Lamour.

Gen. Char. — Fronds free or attached, crustaceous and oppressed, more or less divided
into lobes, or cylindrical, attenuated or incrassated branches, but never articu-
lated, brittle and calcareous. Name from Melohcsia , one of the sea nymphs of
Hesiod. — Harvey.

Melobesia farinosa. — Fronds small, smooth, slightly convex, roundish
oblong or irregular; ceramidia few, two to three, immersed, rather
elevated.

Melobesia farinosa. — Lamour. Cor. Flex. p. 315, plate 12 ; Kuiz. Sp. Alg.

p. 696 ; Harv. P. B. plate 347 b. ; Harv. Man. p. 109 ; Harv. Syn.
p. 93 ; Atlas, plate 36, fig. 164 ; J. G. Ayarclh, Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii.
p. 512.

? Melobesia granulata , Meneghini. — Kiitz. 1. c. p. 696.

Hab. — On Phyllophora rubens, &c. Very common.

Geogr. Dist. — Not well known. Likely to be widely dispersed.

Description. — Fronds very thin, slightly convex, one-twelfth to half
an inch in breadth, roundish oblong, or with a somewhat lobed or
irregular margin, closely adherent. Ceramidia immersed, somewhat
prominent, forming small dot-like papillte, very few, one to three on
a frond.

Scarcely different from the preceding, except in its somewhat larger
and thicker fronds, and rather more numerous and more prominent
ceramidia; looks very much like a less perfectly developed state of
M. pustulata , with which it is often associated.

VOL. T.

Q

( 114)

MELOBESIA FAIIINOSA.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTION, &c.

Fig. 1. — Melobesia farinosa , on Phyllophora rubens, natural size.
2. — Portion of same, magnified.

See. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(115)

Fam. CORALLINACE.E.

ME LOBE SIA YE RBU CAT A. — Lamour.

Gen. Char. — Fronds free or attached, crnstaceons and appressed, more or less divided
into lobes, or cylindrical, attenuated or incrassated branches, but never articu-
lated, brittle and calcareous. Name from Melobesia, one of the sea nymphs of
Hesiod. — Harvey.

Melobesia verrucata. — Fronds thin, scarcely convex roundish, oblong,
or more or less irregularly lobed in the margin ; ceramidia numerous,
very minute.

Melobesia verrucata. — Lamour. Hist, des Pol. jlexib. p. 316 ; Lamour. 1. c. ;

Kutz. Spec. p. 696 ; Haw. P. B. plate 347 c. ; Haw. Man. p. 109 ;

Haw. Syn . p. 94 ; Atlas, plate 36, fig. 165 ; J. G. Agardh, Sp. Gen.

Aly. vol. ii. p. 513.

Hab. — Very common, on Phyllophora rubens and other small Algrn.

Geogr. Dist. — Not well known. Likely to be widely dispersed.

Description. — Fronds closely appressed, scarcely convex, one-fourth
to one-half inch broad, at first with a roundish outline, afterwards more
irregular, and variously lobed in the margin. Ceramidia very numerous,
scattered over the surface of the frond like minute dots, convex, rather
prominent, with a very large terminal pore.

This species or variety may be known from the last by its some-
what larger but very thin fronds, and very numerous, minute ceramidia,
which are generally sprinkled over the thin fronds in the greatest abund-
ance, and from the following species by the last character ; but although
thus readily distinguished when growing side by side, as they often are,
we are far from satisfied of their specific distinction. The present species
is more conspicuous from the large punctures in the ceramidia, than, by
either the ceramidia, or the frond.

(116)

MELOBESIA YERRCCATA.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTION, &c.

Fig. 1. — Melobesia verrucata , on Phyllopliora rubens, natural size.
2. — Portion of same, magnified.

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(117)

Fam. CORALLINACEAS.

MELOBESIA PUSTULAT A. — Lamour.

Gen. Char. — Fronds free or attached, crustaceous and appressed, more or less divided
into lobes, or cylindrical, attenuated or incrassated branches, but never articu-
lated, brittle and calcareous. Name from Melobesia, one of the sea nymphs of
Hesiod. — Harvey.

Melobesia pustulata. — Fronds rather thick, smooth, outline irregular ;
ceramidia numerous, rather large and prominent.

Melobesia pustulata. — Lamour. Cor. Flex, plate 12, fig. 2, a. b. ; Kutz. Sp. Alg.

p. 696 ; Harv. Ner. Austr. p. 110 ; Harv. P. B. plate 347 d. ;
Harv. Man. p. 109; Harv. Syn. p. 94 ; Atlas, plate 36, fig. 166;
J. G. Agard/i , Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 513.

Hab. — On Phyllophora rubens and other small Algte. Common at all seasons.

Geogr. Dist. — Not well known. Likely to be widely dispersed.

Description. — Fronds appressed, roundish oblong or very irregular
when old, round and dot-like when young, rather thick and convex,
often becoming confluent, or sending out broad, rounded lobes from the
sides, and thus often covering a space of an inch or more with an
irregular frond or rather patch of fronds, which is often margined with
a pale whitish zone. Ceramidia numerous, rather large and convex,
even conical, rounded at the summit.

This has the thickest fronds and the largest ceramidia of any of our
native epiphytal Melobesice, and by these characters may be distinguished
from its congeners. The ceramidia are generally much less numerous
than in the preceding species, but more elevated, with a very minute
pore. In this species the ceramidia are more conspicuous from their
size than from the terminal pore, which appears very minute even
under a lens, whereas in M. verrucata the frond appears as if it had
been punctured all over with a pin.

(118)

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS, &c.

Fig. 1. — Melobesm pustulata, on Phyllcphora rubens , natural size.

2. — Portion of same.

3. — Section of a ceramidium. Both magnified.

S ER. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

( 119 )

Fam. COE ALLIN ACEiE.

HAPALIDIUM PHYLLACTIDIUM. — Kutz.

(Jen. Char. — Plant calcareous. Frond flat, composed of a single layer of cellules,
arranged in numerous radiating dichotomous series.

IIapalidium phyllactidium. — Kutz. Spec. p. 695; Harv. Syn. p. 95; Allas ,
plate 35.

IIapalidium confervicola. — Kutz. Phjc. Gen. p. 295; J. G. Agardh , Sp. Gen. Alg.
yoI. ii. p. 509.

Phyllactidium confervicola. — Kutz. 1. c.

Lithocystis Allmanni. — Harv. P. B. plate 166 ; Harv. Man. p. 111.

Hab. — Parasitical on Chrysymenia clavellosa , from an oyster-bed, Malahide, Dublin
Bay {Professor Allman).

Geogr. Dist. — Not known.

Description. — Frond stemless, closely appressed to the surface of the
substance on which it grows, commencing with a single cell, and
gradually expanding into a broad, rounded, flabelliform frond, partly by
the widening of the cells, and partly by the irregularly dichotomous
division of the series of cells, forming a broadly obcuneate frond, rounded
at the summit, and repeatedly branched in a somewhat proliferous
manner. Structure entirely composed of a single layer of quadrate cells,
said to be so completely permeated by calcareous matter, that when the
plant has been macerated in acid to remove the lime, so little organic
matter remains, that the original plant can with difficulty be detected.
Substance hard, exceedingly brittle, and readily pulverising by the
slightest pressure. Fructification unknown to us.

This pretty little diatomaceous- looking -like production was first
discovered by Professor Allman growing parasitically on a stunted
fragment of Gliry^ymenia clavellosa , which in its turn had vegetated on a
living oyster-shell. It makes its appearance in the form of minute
whitish dots, very inconspicuous to the naked eye, and affords a beautiful
illustration of the rich treasures that reward the careful observer among
the minute objects of creation.

( 120 )

HAPALIDIUM PI1YLLACTIDIOM.

(Reduced from Plate CLXYI. Phyc. Brit, by Dr. Allman.)

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTION, &c.

Fig. 1. — Hapalidium pliyllactidium , forming specks on the frond of
Chrysymenia clavcllosa, natural size.

2. — Same, highly magnified.

r .<r

«

4

%

cDele alatw,

Harare tinted by Henry Bradbury

Vi

> *

*•

¥

*

Rate XL J

Xature dVmtedby Henry oradHury.

^Dele/^Ej^i/T alcutXL

y. angiistLssimcb, Thr^pfEi\

See. DESMIOSPERMEdE.

(121)

Fam. SPPLEROCOCCOIDEyE.

Plates XLIL a., XLIL b.

DELESSERIA ALATA. — Lamour.

AND

p AN GUSTISSIMA. — Turner.

Gen. Char. — Frond flat, membranous, with a percurrent midrib. Fructification of two
kinds, on distinct individuals: 1. Spherical tubercles (coccidia), immersed in the
frond, and containing a globular mass of spores ; 2. Tetraspores, forming definite
spots either in the frond or in proper leaf-like processes. Name in honour of
Baron B. Delessert, a distinguished French botanist and patron of botany.

Delesseria alata. — Stem much branched dichotomously, and winged
throughout with a narrow membrane; midrib pinnate, with opposite,
simple nerves.

Delesseria alata. — Lamour. Ess. p. 124; Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 8, t. 2 ; Ag. Sp.

Alg. vol. i. p. 178 ; Ag. Syst. p. 250 ; Hook. FI. Scot, part 2, p. 100 ;
Grev. FI. Edin. p. 293; Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 73; Hook. Brit. FI.
vol. ii. p. 285 ; Wyatt , Alg. Danm. No. 14 ; Uarv. in Mack. FI. Hib.
part 3, p. 191 ; Harv. P. B. plate 247 ; Harv. Man. p. 114 ; Harv.
Syn. p. 96 ; Atlas, plate 37, fig. 171 ; Harv. N. B. A. part 2, p. 95 ;
J. G. A gar dli, Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 683.

Wormskioldia alata. — Spreng. Syst. Veg. vol. iv. p. 293.

Hypoglossum alatum. — Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 445.

Fucus alatus. — Huds. FI. Ang. p. 578 ; Gmel. Hist. p. 187, t. 25, fig. 1 ; Linn.

Syst. Nat. p. 718 ; Lightf. FI. Scot. p. 951 ; FI. Dan. t. 352 ; Stack.
Ner. Brit. t. 13 ; Esper, Ic. Fuc. vol. i. p. 20, t. 3; Turn. Syn. p. 144 ;
Turn. Hist. t. 160; E. Bot. t. 1837.

IIab. — On rocks, stones, and the larger Algse, particularly Laminaria digit at a.
Plentiful all round the British coasts.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe and North America.

Yar. angustissima. — Frond entirely without membranous margin.

Delesseria alata, fr angustissima. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 179 ; Ag. Syst. p. 250 ;

Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 74; Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 286.

Delesseria alata, fi angustifolia. — Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 8 (?)

Rhodymenia rostrata.—J. Ag. MSS.

Gigartina purpurascens, 7 rostrata. — Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 4G, t. 12, fide/. Ag.
(bad figure).

VOL. I. R

(122)

Gelidium ? rostratum. — Griff, in JIarv. Man. 1st e<l. p. 82.

Fucus alatus, y angustissimus. — Turn. Syn. Fuc. vol. i. p. 145 ; Turn. Hist.
t. 160, fig. K.-l.

Fucus alatus , junior. — Gm. Hist. t. 25, f. 2.

Delesseria angustissima. — Harv. P. B. plate 83 ; Harv. Man. p. 115 ; Harv.

Syn. p. 97 ; Atlas, plate 33, fig. 150; J. G. Agardh , Sp. Gen. Alg.
vol. ii. p. 686.

Hab. — Parasitical on Laminaria digitata, often accompanying D. alata. Perennial.
Winter and spring. Scarborough (Mr. Pitchford ) ; Lossiemouth, Morayshire (Mr. Brodie) ;
Aberdeen (Dr. Dickie) ; Peterhead (Mr. T. Bell , who has found it this season growing
abundantly on the stones of the harbour there) ; Orkney (Rev. J. Pollexfen) ; Galway
(Mr. Reilly) ; Cornwall (Mr. Ralfs) ; Kingstown (Mr. Andrews ).

Geogr. Dist. — Arctic Sea ; Northern Atlantic Ocean ; Greenland ; Norway ?

Description. — Root, a small conical disc. Stem short, flattened,
suddenly expanding into the frond, of which it forms the midrib.
Frond four to ten inches long, one to six lines broad, becoming narrower
upwards and attenuated to the base. The membrane is generally
broader at one side of the midrib than the other, and is somewhat
waved on the margin, and contracted at the axils, so as to form a
roundish sinus, distichous, but frequently, especially in old plants, more
or less proliferous from the midrib. The membranous margin is some-
times very broad, upwards of a quarter of an inch, but at times is so
narrow that it can scarcely be distinguished, except in younger parts;
at other times it is very much torn, or so complet<£y obliterated as to
be with difficulty detected. Such plants are very apt to be mistaken
for D. angustissima. The midrib is everywhere closely pinnated, with
oblique nerves, in the narrow varieties mostly simple, in the broader
form frequently again pinnated. Capsules immersed in the midrib
towards the apices of the branches, or contained in small axillary leaf-
like expansions, very convex. Tetraspores grouped together in sori
at the apices, on each side of the midrib, or contained in leaf-like
processes, produced at or near the ends of the branches. Substance
cartilaginous, rather soft, adhering to paper. Colour, varying from a
deep crimson to a dark red.

A very common species, and not one of the least attractive of the
genus, especially those varieties with fronds, often half an inch in
breadth, which grow in deep, quiet pools or in deep water. The present
species often forms a brush-like coat on the stems of Laminarice, but
these are generally the narrower varieties ; and here angustissima
may often be met with. This we have given as a variety, being of
opinion it is its proper position. Most authors, while they have the
two forms as species, give it as their decided opinion that they are
merely varieties.

(123)

Certainly nothing could be more distinct than the broad form of
D. alcita to which we have referred, and the ordinary wingless state
of angustissima. Yet no one who has paid any attention to the sub-
ject will deny that he has met with specimens with the membranous
margin so imperfectly developed, that he would hesitate before pro-
nouncing them to belong to D. alata ; while he would equally hesitate
in referring it to angustissima. We have not been able to make out any
difference in the fruit; the axillary leaf-like processes being as frequently
found on fronds with membranous margins as on those without, and
the structure in both seems to be identical. The mere fact of the
existence of intermediate forms proves nothing. We cannot see a whit
more difficulty in believing that angustissima , whose normal condition
is to be wingless, may sometimes diverge so far from its type as to have
a margin more or less perfectly developed, than that D. alata — which is
certainly the case — may sometimes have a broad membranous margin,
and at others a very narrow one.

Indeed, if we allow to angustissima one-half the latitude of diver-
gence from its type which no one would think of denying to D. alatay
we admit that angustissima may sometimes have a well developed
membrane, although its normal condition is to be without one. We
cannot see the least difficulty in supposing the existence of two distinct
species, whose characters nevertheless so closely approximate or even
coalesce and cross each other, that it becomes impossible to draw the
line of distinction between them. This being very much the case in
the present instance — so refined is the data on which to constitute a
species, that we much fear to do so would be verifying the old proverb
of founding our house on the sand.

It may be well to note, as mentioned in habitat, that Mr. Bell has
found angustissima (at the present time) in great abundance on the
stones of the harbour at Peterhead. This we suppose is the first
recorded instance of its growing on stone — will we call it a stepping
closer to D. alata ? From the dissections it will be seen there is really
no difference in their structure, &c. We therefore give them as varie-
ties, wishing it to be understood that we do so in the hope that future
observation may supply the means of speaking with greater certainty
either as to their difference or identity.

( 124)

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XLII. a.

Fig. 1. — Delesseria alata, natural size.

2. — Portion of a branch with tubercles.

3. — Section of a tubercle.

4. — Filaments of spores from same.

5. — Portion of a branch with tetraspores.
G. — A tetraspore. Ail magnified.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XLII. b.

Fig. 1. — Delesseria alata, (3 angustissima, natural size.

2. — Portion of a branch with tubercles.

3. — Filaments of spores from same.

4. — Portion of a branch with tetraspores.

5. — Axillary leaflet with tetraspores.

G. — Tetraspores from same.

7. — Transverse section of stem. All magnified.

Plate m

6

Namrelimted. by Henry liradbury .

hypoglossum , ffrf.

.

*

y

-

'

'

■

■

See. DESMIOSPERMEjE.

(125)

Fam. SPHiEROCOCCOIDEiE.

Plate XLIII.

DELESSERIA HYPOGLOSSUM. — Ag.

Gen. Char. — Frond flat, membranous, with a percurrent midrib. Fructification of two
kinds, on distinct individuals : 1. Spherical tubercles (coccidia), immersed in the
frond and containing a globular mass of spores ; 2. Tetraspores, forming definite
spots either in the frond or in proper leaf-like processes. Name in honour of
Baron B. Delessert, a distinguished French botanist and patron of botany.

Delesseria hypoglossum. — Frond linear lanceolate, tapering at each
end, repeatedly proliferous from the midrib, with leaflets of similar
form ; tubercles on the midribs of the smaller leaflets ; tetraspores
forming spots or sori on each side of the midrib.

Delesseria hypoglossum. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 176 ; Syst. p. 429 ; Grev. FI.

Edin.p. 293 ; Alg. Brit. p. 75, t. 12; Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 286 ;
Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 191 ; Wyatt, Alg. Danm. No. 63; J. Ag.
Medit. p. 157 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 52 ; Montag. PI. Cell. Canar.
p. 150 ; Harv. P. B. plate 2 ; Harv. Man. p. 115 ; Harv. Syn.
p. 98; Atlas, plate 37, fig. 172; Harv. N. B. A. part 2, p. 96;
J. G. Agar dli, Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 693.

Delesseria hypoglossum. — Lamour. Ann. Mus. vol. xx. p. 124.

Wormskioldia hypoglossum. — Spreng. Syst. Veg. vol. iv. p. 331.

Hypoglossum Woodwardii. — Kutz. Ph. Gen. p. 444, t. 65, fig. 1.

Fucus hypoglossum. — Woodw. in Linn. Trans, vol. ii. p. 30, t. 7: Linn. Trans.

vol. iii. p. 113 ; With. vol. iv. p. 95 ; Eng. Bot. t. 1396 ; Turn. Syn.
Fuc. vol. i. p. 17 ; Hist. t. 14 ; Esp. 1c. Fuc. vol. ii. p. 17, t. 120.
Focus hypoglossoides. — Stack. Ner. Brit. p. 76, t. 13.

Ulva lingulata. — He Cand. FI. Fran. 2nd edit. vol. ii. p. 14.

IIab. — On rocks and Algae. Annual. Summer. Common on the shores of England
and Ireland. Rare in Scotland. Ayrshire coast (Rev. H. Landsborough) ; Lough
S willy (Major Martin ) ; Orkney (Rev. Gilbert Laing).

Geogr. Dist.— Atlantic shores of Europe, frequent. Rare in the Mediterranean Sea,
and of small size. Canary Islands (Webb).

Description. — Root, a small disc. Fronds tufted, two to eight inches
in length, and one to six lines in breadth. Stem half an inch in
length, then continued as a midrib to the apex of the frond, which is
linear lanceolate, acuminated to the point, and attenuated to the base,
three to four times proliferous from the midrib, with branches or leaflets
similar to the parent frond ; the midrib is very much attenuated to the

(126)

summit, and the lateral nervures are scarcely apparent. Substance very
flaccid, rapidly decomposing in fresh water, closely adherent to paper.
Colour, a rich deep lake. Tubercles convex, imbedded in the midribs
of the smaller leaflets, containing a mass of very minute spores*
Tetraspores arranged in oblong patches along each side of the midrib,
three- to four-parted.

This pretty species, like many others that seem to affect a warmer
clime, appears mostly confined to the south and south-west coasts,
being rare on the east coast and in Scotland. Its remarkably proliferous
habit will readily distinguish it from any of the preceding; and from
the following, D. ruscifolia , it may always be known by its exactly
lanceolate or elliptical fronds, tapering to each extremity, and thinner
and more delicate substance. The colour is very variable in both ; in
some specimens of the present it is a pale but bright pink, in others a
dark purplish brown.

Dr. Harvey informs us that he has seen no American specimens of
the plant, and its place in the southern hemisphere appears to be
occupied by a very closely allied species, D. crassinervia, which differs
chiefly from the present in its thicker, broader midrib.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XLIII.

Fig. 1. — Delesseria liypoglossum , natural size.

2. — Frond! et with tubercle.

3. — A tubercle.

4. — Spores from same.

5. — Portion of a frond with tetraspores.

6. — The same.

7. — Section of same.

8. — Tetraspores from same. All magnified.

Flaxejpf

Nature ted by Henry Bradbury.

■

Ser. DESMIOSPERME.E.

(127)

Fam. SPH^ROCOCCOIDEiE.

Plate XLIV.

DELESSERIA RUSCIFOLIA .—Lamour.

Gen. Char. — Frond flat, membranous, with a percurrent midrib. Fructification of two
kinds, on distinct individuals : 1. Spherical tubercles (coccidia), immersed in the
frond and containing a globular mass of spores ; 2. Tetraspores, forming definite
spots either in the frond or in proper leaf-like processes. Name in honour of
Baron B . Delessert, a distinguished French botanist and patron of botany,

Delesseria ruscifolia. — Frond oblong, obtuse at each end, repeatedly —
three to four times — proliferous from the midrib, with fronds of a similar
form ; leaflets traversed by oblique, anastomosing, pellucid stria) ;
tubercles on the midribs of the smaller leaflets ; tetraspores grouped
into linear spots on each side of the midrib.

Delesseria ruscifolia. — Lamour. Ess. p. 124 ; Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 175 ; Ag.

Syst. p. 249 ; Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 76 ; Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 286 ;

Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 53 ; M‘Calla, Alg. Hib. No. 12 ; Haw. in Mack.

FI. Hib. part 3, p. 192 ; Haw. P. B. plate 26 ; Haw. Man. p. 115 ;

Haw. Syn. p. 98 ; Atlas, plate 40, fig. 182 ; J. G. Agardh , Sp. Gen.

Alg. vol. ii. p. 695.

Wormskioldia ruscifolia. — Spreng. Syst. Veg. vol. iv. p. 331.

Hypoglossuai ruscifolium. — Kutz. Phyc. Gen. p. 444.

Fccus ruscifolius. — Turn, in Linn. Trans, vol. vi. p. 127, t. 8, fig. 1 ; Syn. Fuc.

p. 11 ; Hist. t. 15 ; Sm. Eng. Bot. t. 1395.

Hab.— Generally on rocks near low-water mark, sometimes on other Alg®. Annual.
Spriug, summer, and autumn. Not uncommon on the shores of England and Ireland
{Harvey). Not found in Scotland.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe; Cape of Good Hope {Dr. Harvey ); Van
Diemen’s Land {Mr. Gunn).

Description. — Root, a smaU conical disc. Stem, scarcely any, winged
almost from the base by the membranous leaflets of the frond. Frond
bushy, oblong, obtuse at each end, two to four inches long, and two to
four lines in breadth, entire but waved at the margin, three to four, or
in very luxuriant specimens, five times proliferous from the midrib, with
leaflets of a similar form to the primary frond : midrib strong, without
secondary branches, but giving off on each side innumerable indistinct,
pellucid, branching striae ; the branches anastomosing, and formed of a
single series of oblong cells, proceeding obliquely upwards from the
midrib to the margin, and giving off branches obliquely downwards, so

(128)

as to form very delicate network, with irregularly rhomboidal meshes.
Tubercles are produced on the midribs near the apices of the fronds.
Tetraspores form linear sori on each side of the midrib, mostly three-
or four-parted. Substance cartilaginous, adhering to paper. Colour,
a bright but deep crimson.

This species, like its near ally, D. hypoglossum, finds its northern
limit of distribution on our southern shores, and has not, so far as we
know, been found on those of Scotland, or even on the northern ones
of England or Ireland. Somewhat rarer in this country than D. hypo-
glossum, its geographical range appears more extensive, as it has been
found at the Cape of Good Hope, and even on the shores of Van
Diemen’s Land. — Phyc. Brit.

Besides the differences in the outline of the fronds, noticed under
the last species, an additional character may be found in the latter’s
anastomosing veinlets, which are always much more apparent in the
present species than in the last. The cellules are also considerably
smaller, and the structure more compact and firmer, than in that
species, and the colour somewhat less fugacious.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XLIY.

Fig. 1. — Delesseria rusdfolia , natural size.

2. — Frondlet with tubercle.

3. — Section of same.

4. — Portion of frondlet with globule of spores.

5. — Spores from same.

6. — Frondlet with tetraspores.

7. — Section of same.

8. — Tetraspores. All magnified.

Ser. desmiospermile.

(129)

Fam. SPHiEROCOCCOIDEiE.

Plate XLV.

DELESSERIA SINUOSA.— Lamour.

Gen. Char. — Frond flat, membranous, with a percurrent midrib. Fructification of two
kinds, on distinct individuals : 1. Spherical tubercles (coccidia), immersed in the
frond and containing a globular mass of spores ; 2. Tetraspores, forming definite
spots either in the frond or in proper leaf-lilce processes. Name in honour of
Baron B. Delessert, a distinguished French botanist and patron of botany.

Delesseria sinuosa. — Stem somewhat elongated, branched, beset with
obovate, oblong or lanceolate, sinuate or pinnatifid, transversely ribbed
leaves.

Delesseria sinuosa. — Lamour. Ess. p. 124; Lynyb. Hyd. Dan. p. 7, t. 2 ; Ay.

Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 174 ; Ay. Syst. p. 248 ; Hook. FI. Scot, part 2,
p. 100 ; Grev. FI. Edin. p. 292; Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 73 ; lloolc. Br.
FI. vol. ii. p. 285 ; Wyatt , Alg. Danm. No. 62 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl.
p. 53 ; Harv. in Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 191 ; Ilarv. M an. p. 114 ;
Ilarv. Syn. p. 96; Atlas , plate 37, fig. 170 ; Harv. N. Bt A. part 2,
p. 93 ; J. G. Agardh, Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 691.

Wormskioldia sinuosa. — Spreng. Syst. Veg. vol. iv. p. 331.

Fucus sinuosus. — Good. & Woodw. in Linn. Trans, vol. iii. ; Eng. Bot. t. 822 ;
Turn. Syn. p. 1 ; Turn. Hist. t. 35.

Fucus crenatus. — Gm. Hist. Fuc. p. IS i, t. 24, fig. 4 ; Linn. Syst. Gin. p. 1388.

Fucus rubens. — Huds. FI. Ang. p. 573 ; LigMf. FI. Scot. p. 943 ; Stack. Ner.

Brit. p. 18, t. 7.

Fucus roscus. — FI. Dan. t. 652.

Fucus palmetta , varietas. — Esper, Ic. Fuc. vol. i. p. 84, t. 42.

IIab. —Attached to the stems of Laminaria dig it at a, rocks, sponges, &c., at and
beyond low-water. Perennial. Summer and autumn. Common all round the British
coasts.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe and North America.

Description. — Root, a small flattened disc. Stem, one to two inches
long, half a line in thickness, cylindrical, forming the percurrent midrib.
Frond flat, membranaceous, oblong, obovate or lanceolate, toothed,
sinuate, or more or less deeply pinnatifid ; all the margins toothed or
fringed with slender cilise. Tubercles situated on the upper portion
of the nerve of the leaf or on little leaf-like processes arising from it,
containing a tuft of beaded filaments, ultimately resolved into spores.
Tetraspores forming sori in the apices of the marginal nerves, orx more

VOL. i.

s

(130)

frequently occupying the marginal cilise. Substance cartilagino-mem-
branaceous, rather tough, imperfectly adhering to paper. Colour, a fine
rich lake.

This species when in fine condition is a noble plant. Abundant in its
distribution, it may be found almost everywhere, even in places where
there is a considerable admixtm’e of fresh water, and in intratidal pools,
but never where it is left dry by the tide, and the finest specimens are
found at and beyond low-water.

Dr. Harvey gives us the following interesting account of the process
of its development : “ At first the plant consists of a simple, penni-
nerved leaf, sinuated at the margin. The sinuosities gradually deepen
into lateral lobes ; and these lobes, as is shown in the lower paid; of
the figure ( Phyc . Brit, plate 2-59), deepen into branches or new fronds,
at first sinuous, then lobed, and at length divided like the fronds from
which they grow. Thus, eventual^, a much branched and leafy frond
results from the original leaf, by regular growth and subdivision of the
margin. When any vigorous part is wounded, an irregular, proliferous
growth likewise takes place, new leaflets springing from any part of the
midrib.”

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XLV.

Fig. 1. — Delesseria sinuosa , natural size.

2. — Frond with tubercle.

3. — Section of same.

4. — Filaments from same.

5. — Portion of frond with tetraspores.

6. — Marginal process with same.

7. — A tetraspore. All magnified.

xut

Nature' fruited by He n ry in radb ary .

See. DESMIOSPEEMEiE.

(131)

Fam. SPHiElvOCOCCOIDEiE.

Plate XLYI.

NITOPHYLLUM B ONNE MAI S ONI. — Grev.

Gen. Char. — Fronds membranaceous, reticulated, bright red; without veins, or with
irregular veins at the base. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants :
1. Spherical tubercles (coccidia), immersed in the frond, containing a mass of
angular spores ; 2. Tetraspores, in spots scattered over the frond. Nitophyllum ,
corruptly formed from nitor, “to shine,” and <pvAKou, “a leaf;” shining-leaf.

Nitophyllum Bonnemaisoni. — Frond from a short cylindrical stem,
suddenly expanding into a broad, round, or subflabelliform frond, irregu-
larly cleft into numerous, obcuneate segments, very obscurely veined at
the base ; granular sori roundish, scattered over the frond.

Nitophyllum Bonnemaisoni. — Grev. Al<j. Brit. p. 81 ; Rook, Br. FI. vol. ii.

p. 287 ; Raw. in Mack. FI. Rib. part 3, p. 193; Raw. P. B. plate 23 ;
Haw. Man. p. 117 ; Haw. Syn. p. 100 ; Atlas , plate 40, fig. 185 ;
J. G. Agarclh, Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 665.

Delesseria Bonnemaisoni. — Ay. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 186 ; Ag. Syst. p. 252 ; Grev.
Sc. Crypt. FI. t. 322.

Aglaiophyllum Bonnemaisoni. — Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 52.

Hab. — On rocks, stones, old shells, and the stems of Laminaria , in four to five
fathoms water. Annual. Summer. Rather rare. Orkney {Rev. C. Clouston) ; Peter-
head {Mr. T. Bell); Bute (Dr. Greville ); Larne (Dr. Drummond ); Youghal {Miss Ball);
Torquay and Ilfracombe {Mrs. Griffiths) ; Minehead {Miss Gifford) ; Tramore {Miss
Taylor) ; Miltown Malbay and Kilkee (Dr. Harvey) ; Strangford Lough (Mr. IF.
Thompson) ; Jersey (Miss White).

Geogr. Dist. — British Islands ; Coast of Normandy ( Bonnemaison ).

Description. — Root, a very narrow, flattened disc. Frond from a
short cylindrical stem, scarcely a quarter of an inch in length, roundish,
obcuneate or flabelliform, three to four times divided in a somewhat
dichotomous manner into numerous lobes, which are obcuneate or
widening upwards ; the axils and apices somewhat rounded, the latter
trifid or quadrifid, the ultimate divisions unequal, the length two to five
inches. The veins at the base are generally very obscure, soon vanish-
ing in the substance of the frond ; at other times they are more apparent,
and extend to the middle, but are very slightly elevated. The outline
of the frond, and its divisions also, varies from broadly obcuneate to
irregularly linear. Structure, rather open roundish cells. Substance
very thin, delicate, adhering firmly to paper. Colour, a fine bright

(132)

though somewhat pale rose pink. Tubercles rather small, scattered over
the surface of the frond. Tetraspores in minute, roundish oblong spots,
plentifully scattered over the surface of the frond.

In this species the basal veins are very obscurely developed, and
seem more like a shading down of the short stem into the substance
of the frond than true veins ; in some specimens, however, they become
more apparent, and extend nearly to the middle of the frond ; but even
then are scarcely at all branched, and are never so perfectly developed
as in JV. Hillice. In colour it more nearly resembles N. pundatum,
but is darker ; the substance is firmer, and the branching is more
palmate than dichotomous, the divisions being always more or less
wedge-shaped or widened towards the apices. From JV. Gmelini it
may be known by the more divided outline, more rounded apices of
the segments, and when in fruit by the scattered tetraspores.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XLVI.

Fig. 1. — Nitopliyllum Bonnemaisoni , natural size.

2. — Portion of frond with tubercle.

3. — Spores from same.

4. — Portion of frond with sorus.

5. — Tetraspores from same. All magnified.

Plate X®

Mature tinted by Henry uradbuiy

Ser. desmiosperme^:.

(133)

Fam. SPILEROCOCCOIDEjE.

Plate XLYII.

NITOPHYLLUM GMELINI. — Grev.

Geh. Char. — Fronds membranaceous, reticulated, bright red ; without veins, or with
irregular veins at the base. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants :
1. Spherical tubercles (coccidia), immersed in the frond, containing a mass of
angular spores : 2. Tetraspores, in spots scattered over the frond. Nitophyllum ,
corruptly formed from nitor, “to shine,” and <pv\\ov, “a leaf ; ” shining-leaf.

Nitophyllum Gmelini. — Frond shortly stalked, roundish, divided in
a flabelliform manner into broad, oblong segments, which are mostly
widened upwards, waved and crisped at the margins, the base marked
with branching veins ; tetraspores in linear marginal sori.

Nitophyllum Gmelini. — Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 82; Hook. FI. Brit. vol. ii. p. 288;

E. Bot. Suppl. t. 2779 ; Wyatt, Alg. Danm. No. 65 ; Ilarv. in Mack.

FI. Bib. part 3, p. 193 ; Ilarv. P. B. plate 235; Ilarv. Man. p. 118;

Ilarv. Syn. p. 100 ; Atlas, plate 38, fig. 176 ; J. G. Agardh, Sp. Gen.

Alg. vol. ii. p. 656.

Aglaiophyllum Gmelini. — Mont. Encll. 3rd Suppl. p. 52 ; Kiitz. Phyc. Gen.

p. 443.

Delesseria Gmelini. — Lamour. Ess. p. 36.

IIab. — On rocks and the larger Algae, near low-water mark, as well as in deep water.
Annual. Summer. South of England, abundant at Plymouth ; Mineliead, Somerset ;
north and west of Ireland ; J ersey.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic coasts of France and Spain.

Description. — Root, a broad somewhat conical disc. Stem cylindrical,
half an inch to an inch in length. Fronds with a roundish outline, three
to six inches long, divided half-way in a flabelliform manner into rather
broad segments, sometimes tapering upwards, but mostly broad and
rounded, and again slightly divided at the summit ; the margins waved
and crisped ; sometimes the divisions extend almost to the base, while
at others they only extend about one-third ; the margins at one time
nearly entire, at another more or less jagged and cut into lobes or
lacinise, but always much waved and crisped. The base marked with
more or less evident, slightly branching veins, which sometimes disappear
below the middle, at other times extend almost to the summit of the
frond. Structure composed of rather large, roundish, or irregularly
hexagonal cells. Substance somewhat cartilaginous, firm when fresh,
but becoming more flaccid in fresh water, and then imperfectly adhering

( 134 )

to paper. Colour, a deep purplish lake, becoming brighter in drying,
the surface more or less glossy. Tubercles mostly confined to the margin
and the upper parts of the frond, rather large, depressed. Tetraspores
triparted, scattered along the margin in rather broad, irregular sori.

This fine species is best distinguished from all the other British
species, except X. laceratum, by the marginal lines of tetraspores. From
X. laceratum it may in general be known by its firmer and more carti-
laginous fronds, broader and more rounded segments, and the veins
at the base much less conspicuous ; the marginal sori generally more
elongated and continuous. In fruited specimens the segments are
generally narrower and more acuminated than in barren ones, but rarely
so linear or so regularly dichotomous as in X. laceratum.

It is rather remarkable that almost all the specimens of this species
from Minehead are lacerated and jagged in a most irregular manner.
We have, through the kindness of Miss Gifford, a suite of specimens all
somewhat different, but none of them approaching the form of those
found at Plymouth, and as figured in Plate XLYII.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XLYII.

Fig. 1. — Xitophyllum Gmelini , natural size, young.

2. — The same, natural size, fully developed.

3. — Portion of frond with tubercles.

4. — Section of a tubercle.

5. — Sporiferous filaments from same.

C. — Portion of frond with tetraspores.

7. — A tetraspore. All magnified.

*

Plate XH k

V^ii’oPhV'l i, if '}& Hillice>, QifEV~.

Nature PVmted by Henry Bradbury

'

.

Ser. desmiospermjle.

( 135 )

Fam. SPHiEROCOCCOIDEiE.

Plate XLVIII.

NITOPHYLLUM HILLIiE.— Grev.

Gen. Char. — Fronds membranaceous, reticulated, bright red ; without veins, or with
irregular veins at the base. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants:
1. Spherical tubercles (coccidia), immersed in the frond, containing a mass of
angular spores ; 2. Tetraspores, in spots scattered over the frond. Nitophyllumt
corruptly formed from nitor, “to shine,” and (pvAAou, “a leaf;” shining-leaf.

Nitophyllum Hillice. — Frond shortly stalked, roundish, veined at
the base, more or less deeply divided into broad, oblong lobes, with
obtuse but rounded extremities, which, as well as the margins, are more
or less waved or crenate ; clusters of tetraspores scattered, very minute ;
tubercles rather large.

Nitophyllum Hillice. — Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 80 ; 1 Iarv. P. B. plate 169; Ilarv.

Man. p. 117; Harv. S?jn. p. 99; Atlas , plate 38, fig. 175; J. G.

Agardh, Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 667.

Nitophyllum ulvoideum. — Hoolc. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 287 ; Wyatt, Alg. Danm.

No. 16 ; Harv. Man. 1st ed. p. 57.

Aglaiopiiyllum Hillice. — Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 52.

Delesseria Hillice. — Grev. Crypt. FI. t. 351.

Hab. — On the shady sides of deep, tidal pools, near low-water mark. Rare. Annual.
Summer and autumn. Plymouth (Miss Hill , Messrs. Rohloff, IJore and Cocks) ; Torquay
(Mrs. Griffiths) ; Whitsand Bay (Dr. Jacobs) ; Scilly Islands (Miss White) ; Mount’s Bay
(Mr. Falfs) ; Jersey (Miss Turner , Miss Edgar , Mr. F. P. Girdlestone) ; Valentia,
Ireland (Dr. Harvey , Pliyc. Brit.).

Geogr. Dist. — Coast of France. Rare.

Description. — Eoot, a small conical disc. Stem short, cylindrical
for about a quarter of an inch, then gradually expanding for half an
inch more. Frond roundish, somewhat flabelliform, very irregularly
divided more or less deeply into broad, oblong lobes, which are some-
times again lobed; all their margins, and generally their obtuse but
rounded apices, waved or crenate; their sinuses somewhat rounded.
From the base proceed innumerable dark, branching, flexuose veins,
which in some specimens proceed to the middle of the frond, while
in others they terminate about one-third from the base ; in some
very fine and hair-like, in others much thicker and very apparent,
gradually attenuated upwards, until lost in the substance of the frond.
Structure composed of rather large, roundish cells, in two layers, the

( 136 )

nervures produced by a slight enlargement of the cells, producing a
thickening of the frond. Substance rather thick, but tender ; and
adhering to the paper. Colour, a fine deep crimson, not very glossy
when dry. Tubercles rather large, “ the size of turnip seed,” sparingly
scattered over the surface of the frond, containing a tuft of beaded
filaments, the terminal articulations of which are at last converted
into spores. Tetraspores triparted, grouped into roundish or roundish
oblong sori, very minute, plentifully scattered over the surface of the
frond.

This species may be known in its barren state from its congeners,
by its broad rounded lobes, with crenated margins, and when in fruit
additional characters are found on the scattered, not marginal fructifica-
tion. From H. punctatum, its thicker substance, darker colour, and
basal veins readily distinguish it.

Its specific name commemorates services to botanical science of Miss
Hill, a lady who devoted much attention to the elucidation of the
marine vegetation of the vicinity of Plymouth.

The species is almost exclusively confined in this country to the south-
west of England, and in Ireland has only been found near Yalentia
(Dr. Harvey) ; everywhere however rather rare, being an inhabitant of
deep, quiet, shady pools, where it may at times escape observation except
by the keen eye of the enthusiast.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XLYIII.

Fig. 1. — Nitophyllum Ilillice, natural size.

2. — Portion of a frond with tubercles.

3. — Portion of the surface with a sorus.

4. — Tetraspores .

5. — Portion of the surface with a tubercle.

6. — Vertical section of same. All magnified.

Plale XLK

j\ri‘rocPHy%Lifjtf laceration, Qi{eV.

Nature 'Printed by Henry Bradbury.

See. DESMIOSPEKMEjE.

(137)

Fam. SPII/EROCOCCOIDE/E.

Plate XLIX.

NITOPHYLLUM LACERATUM. — Grev.

Gen. Char. — Fronds membranaceous, reticulated, bright red ; without veins, or with
irregular veins at the base. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants ;
1. Spherical tubercles (coccidia), immersed in the frond, containing a mass of
angular spores ; 2. Tetraspores in spots scattered over the frond. Nitophyllum,
corruptly formed from nitor , * ‘to shine,” and <pv\\ov, “a leaf ;” sliining-leaf.

Nitophyllum laceratum. — Frond scarcely stalked, much divided ;
divisions somewhat irregularly dichotomous, linear, obtuse but rounded,
bifid, trifid, or more or less lobed at the summit, the margins waved
and crisped ; veins at the base well defined, branching and anasto-
mosing ; tetraspores marginal, or contained in small marginal leaf-like
processes. '

Nitophyllum laceratum. — Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 83 ; Hook. Brit. FI. vol. ii. p. 288 ;

Wyatt, Alg. Danm. No. 107 ; Harv. in Mack. FI. Hib. part 3 ;
Harv. P. B. plate 267 ; Harv. Man. p. 118 ; Harv. Syn. p. 101 ;
Atlas , plate 39, fig. 177 ; Harv. N. B. A. part 2, p. 104 \ J.G. Agardh ,
Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 657.

Cryptopleura lacerata. — Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. t. 68, vol. iii. p. 444 ; Sp. Alg. p. 870.

Aglaiophyllum laceratum.— Mont. FI. Canar. p. 150 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 52.

Delesseria lacerata. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 184 ; Ag. Syst. p. 251 ; Grev. FI.
Edin. p. 2.93.

Wormskioldia lacerata. — Spreng. Syst. Veg. vol. iv. p. 332.

Chondrus laceratus. — Lyngb. Hyd. Ban. p. 18.

Fucus laceratus. — Gmel. Hist. p. 179, t. 21, fig. 4 ; Good. & Woodw. Linn. Trans.

vol. iii. p. 155 ; Stack. Ner. Brit. p. 77, t. 13 ; Turn. Syn. p. 154 ;
Turn. Hist. t. 68 ; E. Bot. t. 1067.

Fucus crispatus. — Huds. FI. Ang. p. 58; Linn. Syst. Nat. p. 1718; Espcr, Ic.
Fuc. vol. i. p. 130, f. 90.

Fucus endivicefolius. — Lightf. FI. Scot. p. 948, t. 32.

Hab. — On rocks, stones, and the larger Algae, near low- water mark, and even to a
considerable depth. Annual. Summer. Common round all our shores.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic coasts of Europe and North America.

Description. — Boot, a small conical disc, “ often throwing out creep-
ing fibres.” Fronds almost stemless, four to nine inches long, thick
and cartilaginous at the base, thinner and more delicate upwards ; the
main divisions more or less regularly dichotomous, the upper ones less

VOL. i.

T

regular, short, and obtuse, but rounded ; all the divisions linear, oblong,
or somewhat obcuneate, from one-eighth of an inch in breadth to one
inch or more, and equally variable in length. In some specimens the
divisions are almost linear, once or twice divided, the segments furnished
with lateral lobes in a somewhat pinnated manner ; in others they are
broad, oblong, or obcuneate, bifid, trifid, or even subpalmate at the
summit. The base marked with conspicuous, branched, and anasto-
mosing veins, frequently extending beyond the middle ; the margins
often waved or fringed with minute latinise. We have two other curious
varieties before us, in which apparently the remains of the old fronds
of last year have resumed their vitality, and becoming repeatedly
proliferous, the result has been, in the one case, a compound frond,
composed of an aggregation of little, roundish frondlets, with crenated,
multifid, or subpalmated margins, or in the other a simply palmated
frond, with linear, almost entire segments one and a-half to two inches
in length, and about a quarter of an inch in breadth, entire, or with
very short lobes at the summit. Structure composed of minute,
roundish, angular cells, in a double layer. Substance very thin and
delicate, but firm, and not very perfectly adhering to paper. Colour, a
bright purple lake or reddish brown, not changing when diy, reflecting
glaucous tints when growing. Tubercles mostly marginal or in marginal
leaflets, small, slightly convex. Tetraspores similarly disposed in roundish
sori, which, by confluence, frequently become oblong or linear, rather
large.

The most generally distributed species of the genus in these islands,
being found in greater or less abundance all round the coast. It is
likewise, however, one of the most polymorphous. It may in general,
however, be distinguished by the minute, closely packed cells of the
surface from JV. Gmelini , and from the other species by the marginal
fructification, which, especially the tetraspores, are' seldom wanting.
From Callophyllis laciniata, to which it has some outward resemblance,
and with which it is occasionally confounded, it may be readily known
by the basal veins and the cellular structure.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XLIX.

Fig. 1. — Nitophyllum laceratum, natural size.

2. — Portion of frond with marginal spot of tetraspores.

3. — Marginal processes with spot of tetraspores.

4. — A tetraspore.

5. — Portion of membrane with marginal coccidium.

6. — Section of same. All magnified.

AfiT'O'Piiy'LLifjw punctatwm , Gjfgv'.

NaturecikntecL by Henry Bradbury.

See. DESMIOSPERME/E.

(139)

Fam. SPHyEROCOCCOIDEiE.

Plate L.

NITOPHYLLUM PUN C TATUM. — Grev.

Gen. Char. — Fronds membranaceous, reticulated, bright red; •without veins, or with
irregular veins at the base. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants :
1. Spherical tubercles (coccidia), immersed in the frond, containing a mass of
angular spores ; 2. Tetraspores, in spots scattered over the frond. Nito-

phyllum , corruptly formed from nitor , “to shine,” and <pvAAov, “a leaf;”
shining-leaf.

Nitophyllum punctatum . — Frond extremely delicate, entirely nerve-
less at the base, either oblong or somewhat obovate, with the margin
more or less fringed with oblong, snbdichotomous segments, their apices
emarginate or bifid, or regularly dichotomous from the base; the
segments linear oblong ; the axils much rounded ; spots of granules
roundish oblong, scattered over the whole surface of the frond.

Nitophyllum punctatum. — Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 79, t. 12 ; Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii.

p. 287 ; Hook. fil. et Harv. in Loud. Journ. vol. vi. p. 403 ; Harv. in
Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 192 ; Harv. P. B. plates 202 & 203 ;
Harv. Man. p. 116 ; Harv. Syn. p. 99 ; Atlas, plate 38, figs. 173
& 174 ; Harv. N. B. A. part 2, p. 104 ; J. G. Agardh, Sp. Gen. Alg.
vol. ii. p. 659.

Aglaiophyllum punctatum. — Mont. Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 52 ; Kutz. Phyc. Gen.
p. 443.

Wormskioldia punctata. — Spreng. Syst. Veg. vol. iv. p. 331.

Delesseria punctata. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 186 ; Ag. Syst. p. 252 ; Hook. FI.
Scot, part 2, p. 101 ; Grev. FI. Edin. p. 294.

Delesseria ulvoides. — Hook. FI. Scot, part 2, p. 101.

Fucus punctatus. — With. Br. Ar. 6th edit. vol. iv. p. 120 ; E. B. t. 1575 ; Turn.
Hist. t. 71.

Fucus ulvoides. —Turn. Hist. t. 80.

Ulva punctata. — Stack, in Linn. Trans, vol. iii. p. 236.

Hab. — Attached to Algse, in pools at extreme low-water mark, and beyond in three to
fifteen fathoms water. Annual. Summer. Not uncommon all round our coasts.

. Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe and North America; Mediterranean Sea;
Tasmania.

Description. — Root, a small flattened disc. Frond reticulated, very
thin and delicate, oblong, ovate or subflabelliform, generally from five

(140)

to twelve inches long, but very variable in size and form, sometimes
twenty inches or even two feet in length, with an obovate or subflabelli-
form outline, the margin, especially towards the extremity, showing a
tendency to divide dichotomously, or the whole frond from the base
regularly and repeatedly dichotomous ; the divisions linear oblong, their
margins either plane or more or less crisped, and their extremities obtuse,
emarginate, or bifid, from the commencement of another dichotomy.
The intermediate forms between these two extremes are almost innu-
merable. Generally the frond has more or less of an evident but
flattened stem, seldom, however, above a quarter of an inch in length,
and entirely without nervures. Structure entirely composed of
roundish angular cells, somewhat compressed from the surface. Sub-
stance very thin and delicately membranous, closely adhering to paper.
Colour, a rather pale but clear rose-pink, bright and glossy, and not
changing in drying. Fructification of both kinds not uncommon,
generally more or less scattered over the wdiole surface of the frond,
sometimes mostly collected in the central or main portion, and at others
grouped together in the marginal segments. Tubercles “as large as
turnip-seeds,” hemispheric, containing a tuft of obovate, stalked spores.
Tetraspores in rounded oblong sori, triparted, sometimes closely packed,
at other times few and scattered.

Dr. Harvey has pointed out the following marked varieties of this
variable species : —

Var. 13. ocellatum. — Frond with a roundish outline, cleft nearly to the
base ; the segments repeatedly dichotomous, linear.

Nitophyllum punctatum , /3 ocellatum. — Harv. P. B. plate 203 ; Harv. Man.

p. 116 ; Harv. Syn. p. 99 ; Atlas , plate 38, fig. 174 ; J. G. Agardh,
Sp. Gen. Al(j. vol. ii. p. 659.

Nitophyllum ocellatum. — Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 78 ; Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 286 ;
Wyatt, Alg. Damn. No. 15; J. Ag. Alg. Mcdit. p. 156.

Aglaiophyllum ocellatum. — Mont, in Zanard, Saggio, &c., p. 46 ; Endl. 3rd
Suppl. p. 52 ; Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 443.

Delesseria ocellaia. — Lam. Ess. p. 125 ; Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 187 J Ag. Syst.
p. 252; Grev. Crypt, t. 347.

Wormskioldia ocellata. — Spreng. Syst. Yeg. vol. iv. p. 331.

Halyhenia ocellata. — Duly, Bot. Gall. p. 945.

Fucus ocellatus. — Lam. Diss. t. 32.

Fucus granateus. — Lam. Diss. t. 33, figs. 3, 4.

Hab. — Torquay and Budleigh (Mrs. Griffiths ); Penzance (Mr. Balfs) ; Mount Edge-
combe (Rev. W. S. Hore) ; Forres (Mr. Brodie) ; Bantry Bay (Miss Hutchins).

(141)

Var. y. crispatum. — Frond thickish, cleft nearly to the base; the
segments irregularly dichotomous, linear, with the margin
: strongly curled.

Nitophyllum punctatum, y crispatum. — Haw. P. B. plate 203.

Hab. — Kilkee {Dr. Harvey ); Koundstone Bay {Mr. M'Calla) ; Mount Batten {Mr.
Rohloff).

Var. 8. Pollexfenii. — Frond proliferous, the young segments broadly
obovate, rounded, very entire or bifid.

Nitophyllum punctatum , 8 Pollexfenii. — Harv. P. B. plate 203.

Nitopiiyllum punctatum , 8 Alliaceum. — J.G. Agarclh, Sp. Gen. Aly. vol. ii. p. G60.
Nitophyllum Pollexfenii. — Grev. MSS. in Herb.

Hab.— Orkney {Rev. J. II. Pollexfen).

Var. e. finibriatum. — Segments broadly obovate, fringed with narrow,
forked processes.

Harv. P . B . after description of above.
nAB. — Roundstone Bay {Mr. M‘Calla).

This genus is readily distinguished from the preceding by the entire
absence of the midrib, the only approximation to it being in the form of
diffused hair-like basal nervelets as in laceratum and Gmelini , there being
no real costa in any of the species. The species are all beautiful plants,
remarkable for their thin, delicately reticulated fronds, the characters of
which, however, are unfortunately rather more easily observed by the
eye than definable in words. They are mostly ocean rather than sea-
plants, only one species so, N. laceratum , having been found on the east
coasts of Britain ; their favourite habitats being on the Atlantic shores,
where they are sometimes found luxuriating in great beauty as well
as abundantly.

Nothing could be more unlike than the extreme forms of the present
species, yet the intermediate states are so numerous, and pass into each
other by so imperceptible gradations, that we have not the least hesita-
tion in adopting the above arrangement proposed by Dr. Harvey.

In a plant of such a variable aspect, it is no easy matter to point out
any primd facie characters by which it might be readily distinguished from
its congeners, especially to the young and inexperienced collector. The
paler, more transparent colour will generally distinguish it when the
plants are side by side, but that being rather a character of degree,
cannot be defined in words so as to be rendered appreciable on first
sight. The more regularly dichotomous branching, the larger and more
conspicuous fruit, scattered over the whole surface of the frond, will
prove valuable when the plants are in fruit, and the linear oblong,

(142)

obtuse, or emarginate lobes will generally be available j the substance is
also more tender and delicate than in the other species. Although not
the most common species in the British islands, it seems to have the
widest distribution, being found on the east coast of North America, and
even in the Southern Ocean.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE L.

Figs. 1 k 2. — Nitophyllum punctatum , natural size.

3. — Vertical section of a tubercle.

4. — Spores from same.

5. — A sorus.

6. — Tetraspores from same. All magnified.

Plate LI

Xanrre tinted by Henry Bradbury

■

See. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(143)

Fam. SPILEROCOCCOID&E.

Plate LI.

NITOPHYLLUM VERSICOLOR. — Ilarv.

Gen. Char.— Fronds membranaceous, reticulated, bright red ; without veins, or with
irregular veins at the base. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants :
1. Spherical tubercles (coecidia), immersed in the frond, containing a mass of
angular spores ; 2. Tetraspores, in spots scattered over the frond. Nitophyllum ,
corruptly formed from nitor , “to shine,” and <pv\Aov} “a leaf;” shining-leaf.

Nitophyllum versicolor. — Stem elongated, subcylindrical, cartila-
ginous, suddenly expanding into a roundish, flabelliform frond, variously
divided almost to the base ; the segments irregularly palmate or multifid,
with rounded, generally callous tips, producing branched, cellular
filaments.

Nitophyllum versicolor. — Harv. P. B. plate 9 ; Harv. Man. p. 118 ; Ilarv. Syn.

p. 101 ; Atlas , plate 40, fig. 181 ; J. G. Agardh, Sp. Gen. Alg
vol. ii. p. 669.

Aglaiophyllum versicolor. — Kutz. Sp. p. 868 !

Hab. — Thrown up, probably from deep water. Annual. June to August. Ilfracombe
(Miss Hill , 18,00, and Mrs. Griffiths) ; Youghal (Miss Ball , 1834). — Phyc. Brit.

Geogr, List. — Southern shores of England and Ireland.

Description. — Root, a hard, flattened, conical disc. Stem subcylindrical,
elongated, from half an inch to an inch in length, simple or once or twice
branched in a proliferous manner, suddenly expanding into a roundish,
flabelliform frond, variously divided almost to the base with broad,
rounded sinuses, into broad, obcuneate, obtuse, multifid segments, the
apices of which are rounded, obtuse, and frequently thickened, as well as
portions of the lateral margins, into a round or oblong callosity, of which
the upper margin, and occasionally the disc, produce elongated, branched
fibres of a soft cellular substance. The fibres first appear in the form of
minute papillae at the margin of the callosity. These papilla) soon
become elongated into fibres, these ultimately shoot into branches, and
become more numerous, till the margin of the disc becomes thickly
fringed with them. The callosity itself appears to be filled with a dense
mass of granular endochrome. Structure composed of large, roundish
cells. Substance rather thick but somewhat flaccid, and rather closely
adhering to paper. Colour, when fresh, rose red, changing to a golden

(144)

yellow by contact with water, but resumes its original colour in drying,
and retains it. Fructification unknown.

This very pretty species may at once be known from Bonnemaisoni
and N. Gmelini , its nearest allies, by the curious fibrillose callosities on
the apices of the fronds, which are seldom absent in full grown plants ;
the larger cellules, and the much more distinct cylindrical stem with the
swelling immediately above will serve as additional marks of distinction.

The plant seems first to make its appearance in the form of a wide
obcuneate frondlet, the apex of the wedge terminating in the short,
slender, cylindrical footstalk, from one-eighth to a quarter of an inch in
length. This frondlet expands, becomes bifid, trifid, or quadrifid, and
these divisions form the primary segments of the frond. By the exces-
sive expansion of these in their upper part, and their repeated sub-
division, the outer lobes often become so much bent backward as to
meet across the stem, giving the frond the appearance of being
subpeltate.

The species has only been observed in the south of England and
Ireland, and in both places only cast on shore, so that its true habitat
is still unknown. Most likely, however, it is a native of deep water,
and at no great distance from low water, as the specimens when
gathered seem quite fresh and in good condition. By Miss Gifford, of
Minehead, we have been favoured with a beautiful series of specimens
illustrating the plant in its various states and stages of growth, and to
this lady we are deeply indebted for her constant assiduity in collect-
ing, and her unwearied zeal in recording, whatever is interesting in
the marine botany of her neighbourhood.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LI.

Fig. 1. — Nitopliyllum versicolor , natural size.
2, 3. — The same, young, natural size.

4. — Apices producing calli.

5. — Section of a callus.

6. — Granules with which callus is filled.

7. — Structure of frond. All magnified.

Nature ^Tinted "by Henry 'lira.dbnry

Ser. desmiospermm.

(145)

Fam. SPILEROCOCCOIDE/E.

Plate LIL

CALLIBLEPHAEIS CILIATA. — Kiitz.

Gen. Char. — Fronds flat, subcoriaceous, without midrib or veins, cellular; central cells
rather large, oblong, those of the surface excessively minute. Fructification of
two kinds, on distinct plants: 1. Convex tubercles (coccidia), “having a thick
cellular pericarp,” containing a dense tuft of articulated filaments, the upper
articuli of which are ultimately converted into spores ; 2 . Zoned tetraspores,
imbedded among the cells of the surface, and either scattered over the frond, or
contained in the marginal cilise. Name from /coAAoy, “beautiful,” and f}\e<pap\s,
“ cilia referring to the beautifully ciliated margins of some of the varieties.

Calliblepharis ciliata. — Frond from a fibrous base, shortly stipitate,
thick, subcartilaginous, simple or once or twice divided ; the divisions
simple or having the margins furnished with large lanceolate lacinise,
whose margins, as well as those of the frond, are everywhere ciliated with
coarse, simple, dentate or even branched cilise, in which the tubercles are
imbedded. Tetraspores in cloud-like patches, scattered over the frond.

Calliblepharis ciliata. — Kutz. Phyc. Gen. p. 404, t. 62, vol. iii. ; J. G. Agardh,
Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 619 ; Harv. N. B. A. part 2, p. 105.

Rhodymenia ciliata. — Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 90; Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 291 ;

Wyatt , Alg. Danm. No. 67 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 51 ; Harv. in Mack.
FI. Hib. part 3, p.194 ; Harv. P. B. plate 127 ; Harv. Man. p. 126 ;
Harv. Syn. p. 106 ; Atlas, plate 41, fig. 187.

Delesseria ciliata. — Lamour. Fss. p. 37.

Halymenia ciliata. — Gaill. Diet. Sc. Nat. vol. liii. p. 361.

Spha:rococcus ciliatus. — Ag. Syn. p. 28; Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 12, t. 4;

Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 263 ; Ag. Syst. p. 221 ; Spreng. Syst. Veg.
vol. iv. p. 334 ; Hook. FI. Scot, part 2, p. 103.

Fucus ciliatus. — Linn. Mont. pp. 136, 519 (excl. Syn. Gmel.) ; Syst. Nat. p. 718 ;

Huds. FI. Angl. p. 580 ; Light. FI. Scot. p. 944 ; Stack. Ner. Brit.
p. 90, t. 15; Turn. Syn. vol. i. p. 169; Sm. E. Bot. t. 1069; Turn.
Hist. Fuc. t. 70, fig. a. — e. ; Linn. Trans, vol. iii. p. 160 ; Hook.
Iceland Tour , vol. ii. p. 347.

Hab. — In tide-pools near low- water mark, and in deep water. Annual. Fruit in
winter. Common on the shores of England, and of the south and west of Ireland. Rare
in Scotland ; Iona ( Light/ .) ; Orkney (Lieut. T. and Dr. McBain) ; Cumbraes (Major
Martin) ; Arran (Rev. Dr. Landsborough).

Geogr. Dist. — Northern Atlantic Ocean; Greenland; Iceland; Faroe Islands. Europe:
Norway to Spain.

Description. — Root composed of strong cartilaginous branching fibres.

VOL. I.

IT

(146)

Fronds tufted, from two to ten inches long, or more. Stem short,
cylindrical, tapering into an oblong ovate or lanceolate, simple or once
or twice divided frond ; frequently having the margin furnished with
broad, lanceolate, simple or forked lacinise, which are often much attenu-
ated towards the base, all the margins fringed with small, simple, or
more or less toothed cilise, which often extend to the surface of the
frond. Substance thick and cartilaginous ; the older specimens not
adhering very well to paper. Colour, a rather dull deep red, becoming
darker when dry. Tubercles always lodged near the extremity of the
cilise on the margin and disc, swelling them generally on the one side,
the point of the cilia being turned to the other so as to make the cilia
with its inclosed tubercle often resemble the head of a bird in miniature.
The tubercle is hollow, and contains, affixed to one side by a central
point, a dense tuft of moniliform filaments, becoming gradually thicker
and more spherical upwards, the terminal cells being at length trans-
formed into spores. Tetraspores appear in indistinct, oblong spots on
the surface of the frond, and are very minute, being ultimately divided
transversely into four.

This genus differs from most of the Rhodymenice in its zoned tetra-
spores and more rigid coriaceous fronds, and from the species of the
previous genus (Ritophyllum), by the entire absence of basal veins, and
the minute cells of the surface.

The present species is one that assumes very many forms, but still
there is little chance of confounding it with any but jubata ; and we
have seen cases where they were much alike. C. ciliata is however at
all times of a more leathery texture. It is also only to be met with in
perfection in winter, while jubata is strictly a summer plant. Our plates
may be taken as fair specimens of their normal forms well developed.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LII.

Fig. 1. — Calliblepharis ciliata , natural size.

2. — Portion of frond with tubercles.

3. — The same.

4. — A tubercle, transverse section.

5. — Sporiferous filaments from same.

6. — Portion of frond with tetraspores.

7. — The same.

8. — Tetraspore from same. All magnified.

Nature fVi nted. by Henry Bradbury .

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(147)

Fam. spirerococcoide,e.

Plate LIII.

CALLIBLEPHARIS JUBATA. — Kutz.

Gen. Char. — Fronds flat, subcoriaceous, without midrib or veins, cellular ; central cells
rather large, oblong, those of the surface excessively minute. Fructification of
two kinds, on distinct plants: 1. Convex tubercles (coccidia), “having a thick
cellular pericarp,” containing a dense tuft of articulated filaments, the upper
articuli of which are ultimately converted into spores ; 2. Zoned tetraspores,
imbedded among the cells of the surface, and either scattered over the frond or
contained in the marginal cilise. Name from uaWos, “beautiful,” and (3\e<papls ,
“cilia ;” referring to the beautifully ciliated margins of some of the varieties.

Calliblepharis jubata. — Frond linear or linear lanceolate, rather
thick, subcartilaginous, much and irregularly branched upwards; the
margins and frequently the disc and apices beset with simple or branched
cilise, in which is imbedded the fructification.

Calliblepharis jubata,. — KiXtz. Phyc. Gen. p. 404 ; J. G. Agardh , Sp. Gen. Alg.
vol. ii. p. 620.

Rhodymenia jubata. — Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 91 ; Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 291 ;

Wyatt , Alg. Danm. No. 18; J. Ag. Alg. Medit. p. 153; Endl.
3rd Suppl. p. 51 ; Harv. in Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 194 ; Harv.
P. B. plate 175; Harv. Man. p. 127; Harv. Syn. p. 106; Atlas ,
plate 41, fig. 188.

Sphairococcus jubatus. — Grev. Scot. Crypt. FI. t. 359.

Sphairococcus ciliatus , vars. jubatus , linearis , angustus, and spinosus. — Ag. Sp.
Alg. vol. i. p. 264 ; Ag. Syst. p. 221.

Fucus jubatus. — Good. & W oodw. Linn. Trans, vol. iii. p. 162, t. 17 ; Stack. Ner.
Brit. p. 51, t. 11.

Fuous ciliatus , vars. jubatus , lanceolatus, angustus , and spinosus. — Turn. Hist.
t. 70, fig. f.— h.

Hab. — On stones, shells, and rocks, in tide-pools. Annual. Fruiting in summer.
Common on the shores of the British Islands.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe ; Mediterranean Sea.

Description. — Root composed of branching fibres. Frond flat, rather
thick and subcartilaginous, linear or linear lanceolate, producing a
roundish obovate or subflabelliform outline, five to six inches in
length, arising from a cylindrical stem, sometimes several inches in
length, but more frequently very short, and gradually becoming
flattened upwards, and expanding into a much or very irregularly

(148)

divided frond ; branches exceedingly irregular, both in form and mode
of division, and often all on the same plant ; at one time regularly and
alternately pinnated, the pinnae nearly uniform, at another scattered
in the most irregular manner possible ; in one specimen every part so
narrow as to be almost filiform, with here and there a slight tendency
to become flattened ; all the divisions acuminated or prolonged into a
simple or branched cilia, similar to those which, in the broader varieties
at least, everywhere fringe the margins; sometimes the upper as well
as the terminal cilise are very much produced and become clasping,
twisting themselves round each other, and any other object within reach.
Structure cellular, cells in numerous layers; inner rather large, ovate-
oblong, outer strata of very minute, roundish, closely-packed, coloured
cellules, concealing the central ones, and rendering the frond opaque.
Substance firm, rigid, and subcartilaginous, scarcely adhering to paper.
Colour, a dull purple red, the extremities of the fronds sometimes
greenish. Tubercles spherical, sessile, attached to the margin of the
cilise. Tetraspores imbedded in surface of the cilise, roundish oblong,
transversely zoned.

We adopt this species with some diffidence, notwithstanding the high
authority on which it rests ; so puzzling are the forms in the numerous
suite of specimens now before us. In the broader varieties, the cilise
are always more or less abundant, in the filiform varieties they appear
to be generally wanting, so that as far as form is concerned, the two
extremes appear perfectly distinct, and have more the appearance of
species, than many that would be referred to C. jubata and C. ciliata
respectively.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LIII.

Fig. 1. — Calliblepharis jubata , natural size.

2. — Cilium with tubercle.

3. — Vertical section of same.

4. — Tetraspores. All magnified.

Nature ‘iimted by Henry Bradbury.

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(149)

Fam. SPILEROCOCCOIDEiE.

Plate LIY.

SPHiEEOCOCCUS COEONOPIFOLIUS.— Ag.

Gen. Char. — Frond linear, much branched, cartilaginous, compressed, with three distinct
layers of cells ; central very minute, longitudinally elongated, densely packed,
forming a kind of midrib of nearly the same width as the frond ; second stratum
large, roundish, becoming smaller externally ; surface cells minute, disposed in
vertical series. Fructification: 1. Spherical tubercles (coccidia), with a pericarp
similar in structure to the frond, and containing a mass of minute, obconical
spores attached to a central placenta ; 2. Tetraspores unknown. Name from
<T<f>cupa} “a sphere,” and k6kkos, “fruit.”

SPHiEftococcus coronopifolius. — Frond much branched ; branches sub-
dichotomous, secondary series often secund, fringed with cilise, in which
the tubercles are immersed.

Sph^kococcus coronopifolius. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 291 ; Ag. Syst. p. 229 ;

Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 138, t. 15 ; Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 304 ; Wyatt ,
Alg. Danm. No. 122 ; J. Ag. Alg. Medit. p. 154 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl.
p. 52 ; Harv. in Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 203 ; Harv. P. B. plate 61 ;
Harv. Man. p. 128 ; Harv. Syn. p. 108 ; Atlas , plate 42, fig. 191 ;
J. G. Agardh, Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 644.

Gelidium coronopifolium. — Lamour. Ess. p. 41.

Rhynchococcus coronopifolius. — Kiitz. PTiyc. Gen. p. 403, t. 61, fig. 1.

Fucus coronopifolius. — Good. & Woodw. in Linn. Trans, vol. iii. p. 185 ; Stack.

Ner. Brit. p. 82, t. 14 ; Turn. Syn. vol. ii. p. 288 ; Turn. Hist.
t. 122 ; E. Bot. t. 1478 ; Esper , Ic. p. 60, t. 138 ; Lamour. Bis.
t. 33.

Fucus coronopi facie. — Fail Syn. p. 45, No. 23.

Fucus cartilagineus. — Huds. FI. Angl. p. 586 (not of Linn.) ; Besf. FI. Atlant.
p. 425.

Hab. — Found only at extreme low- water mark, and in deep water ; mostly cast on
shore after a storm. Perennial. Summer and autumn. Frequent on the southern shores
of England, and southern and western shores of Ireland. Rare in Scotland. Bute
(Br. Greville) ; Ardrossan, Kilbride, and Arran (Rev. Br. Landsborough) ; Moray
Frith (in fruit) (A. Croall) ; Jersey (Miss Turner , Miss White , Miss Edgar , Mr. F. P.
Girdlestone).

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe ; Mediterranean Sea.

Description. — Root, a flat conical disc. Frond linear, branched from
near the base, compressed, two-edged, five to twelve inches long or more ;
main stem one to two lines broad ; branches subdichotomous, frequently
alternate or secund, with an oblong or ovate outline ; upper branchlets

(150)

subflabelliform, margins fringed with minute cilise about half a line in
length, simple or slightly branched, in which the tubercles are at length
imbedded. Structure composed of three distinct strata of cells ; central
formed of longitudinal, elongated, very minute, closely packed cellules ;
medial of large, roundish, angular, in numerous strata ; the outermost
very minute, superficial layer consisting of excessively minute, coloured
cellules, arranged in vertical series, very close packed. Substance firm,
cartilaginous, very imperfectly adhering to paper. Colour, a fine deep
scarlet, passing into orange in decay. Tubercles formed in the cilise,
near their apices, the point forming a mucro, and containing a mass of
very minute spores, attached to a central placenta, and appearing to
arise from the central stratum of cells ; the two outer strata forming the
pericarp. Tetraspores we have not seen.

This genus, at one period the receptacle of a great number of species,
of which the only common character was the spherical fruit, has been
cut down until nothing remains but the merest shadow of existence ;
that shadow, however, is a beautiful one, represented almost solely by
S. coronopifolius , one of the prettiest as it is one of the less common
of British Algae.

This beautiful species is not uncommon on the Irish coasts, less so
on those of England, and very rare in Scotland, especially on the east
coast. We have never met with it except in the Moray Frith, where it
only makes its appearance after a severe storm, among the rejectamenta
on the beach, along with hundreds of cartloads of other treasures of
the deep. It is sometimes found in deep intratidal pools, near or at
extreme low-water mark, but its favourite home is at a greater depth,
where it displays its greatest beauty and luxuriance.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LIV.

Fig. 1. — Splwerococcus coronopifolius , natural size.

2. — Portion of a branch with capsule.

3. — A capsule.

4. — Vertical section of same.

5. — Spores from same.

6. — Longitudinal section of a main branch. All magnified.

Nature "Printed by Henry "Bradbury

(^j[fi(fiLjn\i/r confervoi&es, £ V.

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(151)

Fam. SPILEROCOCCOIDEjE.

Plate LY.

GBACILARIA CONFERYOIDES.— Grev.

Gen. Char. — Fronds filiform, compressed or flat, subcartilaginous, cellular, composed of
two distinct strata of cells; central composed of large roundish, angular cells
diminishing in size outwards ; the exterior of verj minute cells, closely packed in
vertical series. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Convex
tubercles (coccidia), with a pericarp formed from the periphery of the frond,
and enclosing a tuft of minute spores fixed to a central placenta ; 2. Tetraspores,
tripartite or quadripartite, imbedded in the superficial cells of the frond. Name
from gracilis , “slender.”

Gracilaria confervoides. — Frond filiform, simple or but slightly
branched, cylindrical, long and slender ; branches similar, mostly simple,
attenuated at each end ; tubercles scattered on the stem and branches,
sessile, roundish.

Gracilaria confervoides. — Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 123 ; Harv. P. B. plate 65 ; Harv.

Man. p. 130; Harv. Syn. p. 110; Atlas, plate 43, fig. 198 ; Harv.
N. B. A. p. 108 ; J. G. Agardh , Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 587.

Hypnea confervoides. — J. Ag. Alg. Medit. p. 149 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 50.

Sfhjsrococcus confervoides. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 303; Syst. p. 232; Spreng.
Syst. Veg. vol. iv. p. 338 ; Kiltz. Phyc. Gen. p. 408, t. 60, f. 3.

Gigartina confervoides. — Lamx. Ess. p. 48 ; Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 43 ; HooJc.

Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 299 ; Wyatt, Alg. Danm. No. 75 ; Harv. in Mack.
FI. Hib. part 3, p. 200 ; Harv. Man. 1st edit. p. 74.

Fucus confervoides. — Linn. Sp. PI. p. 1629 ; Syst. Nat. vol. ii. p. 719 ; With.

vol. iv. p. 114 ; Turn. Syn. vol. ii. p. 328 ; E. Bot. t. 1668 ; Turn.
Hist. t. 84 ; Esper, Ic. Fuc. vol. i. p. 136, t. 68 ; Stack. Ner. Brit.
p. 96, t. 15.

Fucus longissimus. — Gm. Hist. p. 134, t. 13 ; Stack. Ner. Brit. p. 99, t. 16.

Fucus verrucosus. — Huds. FI. Angl. p. 588; Gm. Hist. p. 136, t. 14, f. 1 ;
Stack. Ner. Brit. p. 26, t. 8.

Fucus albidus. — Huds. FI. Angl. p. 588 (excl. Syn. Raii) ; Good. <k Woodw. in
Linn. Trans, vol. iii. p. 210 ; Esper, Ic. p. 147, t. 100 ; With.
vol. iv. p. 118.

Fucus flagellaris. — Esper, 1. c. t. 105.

Hab. — On stones, old shells, &c., in the sea, near low- water mark, and in deep water.
Perennial. Summer and autumn. Generally distributed round the British coasts.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic Ocean from Britain to North Africa ; Mediterranean Sea;
North Sea, but rare.

Description. — Root, a small conical disc, “ accompanied by fibres.”

\ 152 )

Frond filiform, cylindrical, with few long and slender, often simple,
sometimes sparingly divided branches, erect or erecto-patent, often
secund, sometimes short and setaceous. The fronds are from five to
eighteen inches long, or more, and about one-fourth or half a line in
thickness. In some specimens the frond is once or twice divided, near
the base, into long, slender branches with only a few slender setaceous
ramuli ; in others these are again several times subdivided in a some-
what irregularly dichotomous manner, and these are again furnished
here and there with simple setaceous ramuli, scattered, or two or three
together. Structure : central cells very large, becoming smaller outwards,
a few of the outer series coloured ; surface layer very minute, coloured,
arranged in vertical series. Substance firm, cartilaginous, very hard
when dry, and very imperfectly adhering to paper. Colour, a dull
reddish purple, becoming greenish in decay, and at length of a trans-
parent white. Tubercles large, roundish ovate, sessile ; the pericarp
formed of the external stratum of cells, lined with a few of those of
the inner layer. Tetraspores very minute, imbedded among the cells
of the surface, scattered over the branches.

Readily known from G. compressa by its cylindrical not compressed
fronds. We have not met with it on the east coast, although it is said
to be not uncommon on the British coasts, but its less attractive form
may occasion its sometimes being overlooked. It is not, however, with-
out beauty, although its slender wire-like stems are far from having the
attraction of Delesseria sanguined, and others of the leafy Algae, yet they
give variety to the rock-pool, and assist in covering with an abundant,
if not a glowing vegetation, places which, from their exposed position, the
more delicate species could not live in, or, if they did venture to fix then-
habitation there, they would soon appear in such tattered garments as to
render them repulsive, rather than objects of pleasure and delight.

Small, stunted specimens of this species have a considerable resem-
blance to Gracilaria erecta, both in form and colour, and unless when
in fruit, it is no easy matter to distinguish the one from the other;
in genera], however, the present species is much larger.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LY.

Fig. 1. — Gracilaria confervoides, natural size.

2. — Vertical section of a tubercle.

3. — Spores from same.

4. — Longitudinal section of a branch.

5. — Transverse section of same. All magnified.

Ser. desmiosperme^e.

( 153)

Fam. SPILEROCOCCOIDEjE.

Plate LVI.

GRACILARIA COMPRESSA .—Grev.

Gen. Char. — Fronds filiform, compressed or flat, subcartilaginous, cellular, composed
of two distinct strata of cells ; central composed of large, roundish, angular cells
diminishing in size outwards ; the exterior of very minute cells, closely packed
in vertical series. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Convex
tubercles (coccidia), with a pericai*p formed from the periphery of the frond,
and enclosing a tuft of minute spores fixed to a central placenta ; 2. Tetraspores,
tripartite or quadripartite, imbedded in the superficial cells of the frond. Name
from gracilis , ‘ ‘ slender. ”

Gracilaria compressa. — Fronds compressed, tender and brittle, much
branched alternately or subdichotomously ; branches slender, acuminate ;
tubercles sessile, conical, obtuse, scattered over the whole frond.

Gracilaria compressa. — Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 125; J. Ag. Alg. Medit. p. 151;

Harv. P. B. plate 205 ; Harv. Man. p. 129 ; Harv. Syn. p. 109 ;

Atlas, plate 42, fig. 193 ; Harv. N. B. A. part 2, p. 108 ; J. G. Agar die,

Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 593.

Plocaria compressa. — Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 51 ; Mont. FI. Algier. p. 71.

Gigartina compressa. — Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 299 ; Wyatt , Alg. Danm. No. 25 ;

Harv. Man. 1st ed. p. 74 ; He Not. Alg. Ligust. p. 14.

Sphasrococcus compressus. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 308 ; Ag. Syst. p. 233 ; Spreng.

Syst. Veg. vol. iv. p. 338 ; Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 408.

Sphaerococcus lichenoides. — Grev. Crypt. FI. t. 341 (not of Agardh).

Hab. — Cast on shore, attached to Corallines, &c. Annual. Summer. Very rare.
Sidmouth (Mrs. Griffiths, 1813, and Miss Cutler) ; Jersey (Miss Tmner).

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic coasts of France and Spain. Mediterranean Sea.

Description. — Root, a minute flattened disc. Frond linear, sub-

compressed, much branched, bushy, six to ten inches long, one to two
lines in breadth, rather tender and brittle ; branches subdichotomous or
alternate, occasionally fasciculate or secund, three to four times divided,
slightly compressed, erect or erecto-patent, all acuminate to the summit,
and frequently somewhat to the base. Structure : axial cells large,
angular, those of the periphery very minute, in vertical series. Sub-
stance, when fresh, very tender and brittle, scarcely adhering to paper.
Colour, a bright brownish red (or creamy dull pink), “ becoming much
brighter after the plant has been steeped in fresh water” {Harvey).
Tubercles plentifully scattered over the frond, conical, obtuse, almost
sessile ; pericarp very thick, formed of the periphery of the frond, and

VOL. i.

x

(154)

containing a mass of minute, ovate spores attached to a central placenta.
Tetraspores imbedded among the cells of the periphery, tripartite or
quadripartite.

We have seen no specimens of this plant so broad and luxuriant as
the figure in Pliyc. Brit., none of ours being much more than half a
line in breadth, but they are as richly fruited, and appear to be all
partially bleached; the lower part being of a dull, transparent, white
colour, becoming darker upwards, and in the apices and tubercles are
of a dark purplish red. All our specimens are from Sidmouth, and
although not so stated, appear to have been picked on the beach ;
indeed, we are not aware of its ever having been found growing on the
British shores, and it is quite possible that such specimens may have
been brought by the tides and currents from the adjacent coasts of
France or Spain, where the plant appears to be not unfrequent.

From G. multipartita it may be readily known by its narrow, com-
pressed, but not flattened fronds, which will also at once distinguish
it from the truly cylindrical fronds of G. confervoides.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LYI.

Fig. 1. — Gracilaria compressa, natural size.

2. — Vertical section of a tubercle.

3. — Tetraspores from same. Both magnified.

Plate LVH. \

iture tinted by Henry Bradbury.

QpjfciL /i pi jt iriiLllipartiJjL . J .

<1*

See. DESMIOSPERME.E.

(155)

Fam. SPH^EROCOCCOIDEiE.

Plate LYII.

GBACILARIA MULTIPAETITA. — J, Ag .

Gen. Char. — Fronds filiform, compressed or flat, subcartilaginous, cellular, composed of
two distinct strata of cells ; central composed of large, roundish, angular cells
diminishing in size outwards ; the exterior of very minute cells, closely packed in
vertical series. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Convex
tubercles (coccidia), with a pericarp formed from the periphery of the frond,
and enclosing a tuft of minute spores fixed to a central placenta ; 2. Tetraspores,
tripartite or quadripartite, imbedded in the superficial cells of the frond. Name
from gracilis, “slender.”

Gracilaria multipartita. — Frond compressed, sublinear, much branched
in a subdichotomous manner ; segments linear or obcuneate, erect ;
tubercles conical, scattered over the frond.

Gracilaria multipartita. — J. Ag. Alg. Medit. p. 151 ; Haw. P. B. plate 15 ; Harv.

Man. p. 129 ; Harv. Syn. p. 109 ; Atlas , plate 43, fig. 196 ; Harv.
N. B. A. part 2, p. 107 ; J. G. Agardh, Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 600.

Gracilaria polycarpa. — J. Ag. 1. c. p. 151.

Plocaria multipartita. — Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 51.

Plocaria polycarpa. — J. Ag. 1. c. p. 151.

Plocaria polycarpa. — Endl. 1. c. p. 51.

Chondrus multipartitus. — Grev. Syn. p. 56 ; Harv. in Hook. Journ. Bot. vol.i. p. 155.
Sphairocgccus multipartitus. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 247 ; Ag. Syst. p. 212.
Spharococcus polycarpus. — Grev. Sc. Crypt. FI. t. 352.

Rhodymenia polycarpa. — Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 87 ; Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 289 ;
Harv. Man. 1st edit. p. 61 ; Wyatt, Alg. Danm. No. 108.

Fucus midtipartitus. — Clem. Hist. p. 311.

Fucus granatus. — Turn. Hist. t. 215 (excl. Syn. Lamx.).

Fucus ceruginosus. — Turn. Hist. t. 147.

Hab. — On rocks and stones in the sea — in muddy places, at low-water mark, and a
greater depth. Rare. Annual. July, August, and September. Shore under Tait’s Hill,
Plymouth ( Miss Hill, 1802) ; Plymouth Sound, abundant {Dr. Cocks, &c.) ; Whitsand
Bay {Dr. Jacob). Dredged in Salcombe Bay {Mrs. Wyatt).

Geogr. Dist. — Shores of Europe; south of England to Spain. East coast of North
America ; California ; West Indies {Miss Dix) ; Pernambuco {Areschoug) ; Red Sea {Lord
Valentia) ; Mauritius {Mrs. Telfair).

Description. — Root, a small flattened disc. Frond linear or sub-
obcuneate, flat, much branched, six to twelve inches in length, from one

(156)

to six lines in breadth, somewhat dichotomously, but often very irre-
gularly divided ; the segments linear or elongate, obcuneate, upper ones
subpalmate or multifid, mostly very erect, but frequently irregularly
fringed with distant patent lacinise, or patent at the base, and then
curved upwards. Structure : the axis composed of very large, somewhat
compressed, roundish, angular cells, periphery of very minute cellules,
arranged in vertical series. Substance rather brittle, subcartilaginous,
and very imperfectly adhering to paper. Colour, a dull, brownish
purple, often pinkish, and green towards the extremities. Tetraspores
triparted or quadriparted, scattered over the whole surface of the frond.
Tubercles rather large, conical, flattened at the top, prominent, and
formed of the periphery of the frond, and containing a mass of very
minute spores placed on a central placenta.

This genus differs from the preceding in having only two distinct
strata of cells, the central longitudinal series being altogether wanting ;
the exterior strata resembling that of the last, but the whole of the
interior being made up of large, oblong or rounded cells, diminishing
in size outwards. All the species are rather rare in this country, and
are mostly confined to its southern shores. Externally they are plants
of no great beauty, but their open cellular structure renders them
interesting objects under the microscope, and their rarity supplies an
interest which their plain exterior has denied.

This species is remarkable among its congeners by its broad flat fronds,
having some slight resemblance in colour and outline, especially when
dry, to Calliblepharis jubata , but is thicker and more flaccid when fresh,
thinner and less coriaceous when dry, and may always be distinguished
at first sight by wanting the lacinise ; a little attention will show them
to be every way different.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LVII.

Fig. 1. — Gracilaria multipartita, natural size.

2. — Section of frond and tubercle.

3. — Spores from same. BoP agnified.

Nature Printed, "by Henry ‘Bradbury.

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEjE.

(157)

Fam. GELIDIACEA2.

Plate LVIII.

GELIDIUM CARTILAGINEUM. — Gaitt.

Gen. Char. — “ Frond linear, compressed, pinnated, its axis composed of densely
interwoven, longitudinal, tenacious, continuous fibres ; the periphery of small
polygonal cellules. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Tubercles
(favellidia), immersed in swollen ramuli, containing a spherical mass of oblong
spores ; 2. Tetraspores, contained in club-shaped ramuli, bipartite or tripartite.”
Name from gelu , “ frost.”

Gelidium cartilagineum. — Fronds linear, three to four times pinnated ;
pinnae and pinnules alternate, rather patent, the ultimate ones obtuse,
or slightly incrassated at the summit ; “ tubercles elliptical, mucronate,
immersed in the ultimate pinnules.”

Gelidium cartilagineum. — Gaill. Resum. p. 15 ; Duly, Rot. Gall. p. 948 ; Grev.

Alg. Brit. p. 140; Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 304 ; Kiitz. Phyc. Gen.
p. 406, t. 73 (Anatomy) ; Sp. Alg. p. 763 ; Haw. P. B. plate 337 ;
Haw. Man. p. 139 ; Haw. Syn. p. 112 ; Atlas, plate 42, fig. 192 ; Haw.
N. B. A. part 2, p. 117 ; J. G. Agardh, Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 473.

Gelidium concatenatum. — Lamour. Ess. p. 41.

Gelidium versicolor. — Lamour. Ess. p. 41.

Sphjerococcus cartilagineus. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 286 ; Ag. Syst. p. 227.

Fucus cartilagineus. — Linn. Sp. PI. p. 1630 ; Gun. FI. Now. p. 108, t. 3,
f. 5 ; Esper , Ic. Fuc. t. 1 ; Turn. Syn. vol. ii. p. 284 ; Turn. Hist.
t. 124 ; E. Bot. t. 1477.

Fucus capensis. — Gm. Hist. Fuc. p. 157, t. 17, f. 1.

Fucus versicolor. — Gm. 1. c. p. 158, t. 17, f. 2.

Hab. — Nowhere around the British Islands or Jersey. Now and then cast ashore on
the south coast of England. Very rare.

Geogr. Dist. — Cape of Good Hope and Port Natal, abundant {Dr. Harvey) ;
California ; Canary Islands ; Chinese Sea.

Description. — Root composed of long, matted fibres. Frond linear,
compressed, from eight inches to a foot, or even two feet in length, and
from half a line to a line in breadth, three to four times pinnated in the
upper half, all the divisions patent or erecto-patent, gradually shorter
and smaller upwards, the lower part of the stem frequently retaining
the spine-like remains of former or imperfectly developed branches.
Structure : the central portion composed entirely of longitudinal, in-
terlacing fibres, the surface of very minute, roundish, angular cellules.

(158)

Substance very firm and cartilaginous, not adhering to paper. Colour,
a deep dark reddish purple, changing to many colours, dull white
in decay.

The fructification of this species we have not seen, nor any native
specimens, — ours being labelled “ Bay of Biscay,” and are barren. We
are not aware that any well-authenticated British specimens of the
species exist, and it would be well perhaps if the species were entirely
expunged from the British flora.

Dr. Harvey assures us that the nearest well-ascertained habitat is
“ the Canary Islands,” and that those given in the Mediterranean
are uncertain. The above habitat in the “Bay of Biscay, 1854,” is
equally so, as the plant is not stated to have been found growing there,
neither is there any authority given for its being found there at all.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LVIII.

Fig. 1. Gelidium cartilagineum , natural size.
2. — One of the pinnae, magnified.

Plate UX-

Nature tinted by Henry Bradburv

_

*

K;

■

* *

*3*

m

•vH

_

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(159)

fam. gelidiace^e.

Plates LIX. a., b., c.

GELIDIUM CORNEUM. — Lamour.

Gen. Char. — “Frond linear, compressed, pinnated, its axis composed of densely
interwoven, longitudinal, tenacious, continuous fibres ; the periphery of small
polygonal cellules. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Tubercles
(favellidia), immersed in swollen ramuli, containing a spherical mass of oblong
spores ; 2. Tetraspores, contained in club-shaped ramuli, bipartite or tripartite.”
Name from gelu, “ frost.”

Gelidium corneum. — Frond linear, compressed or flattish, distichous,
bipinnate or tripinnate ; pinnules opposite or alternate, patent or erecto-
patent, obtuse.

Gelidium corneum. — Lamour. Ess. p. 41 ; Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 141, t. 15 ; Hook.

Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 305 ; Wyatt , Alg. Banm. No. 30 ; J. Ag. Alg.

Medit. p. 102 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 41 ; Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 406 ;

Mont . PI. Canar. p. 158 ; Harv. in Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 203 ;

Harv. P. B. plate 53; Harv. Man. p. 138; Harv. Syn. p. 113;

Atlas, plate 43, fig. 197 ; Harv. N. B. A. part 2, p. 116 ; J. G. Agarclh ,

Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 469.

Spha:rococcus corneus. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 279 ; Syst. p. 225 ; Hook. FI.

Scot, part 2, p. 104; Grev. FI. Edin. p. 296; Spreng. Syst. Veg.

vol. iv. p. 337.

Fucus corneus. — Huds. FI. Angl. p. 585 ; Stack. Ner. Brit. p. 61, t. 12 • Turn.

Syn. vol. ii. p. 272 ; E. Bot. t. 1970 ; Clem. Ess. p. 317.

Hab. — On rocky shores. Perennial. Summer. Very common.

Geogr. Dist. — Tropical and temperate zones of both hemispheres.

Description. — Root fibrous. Frond linear or filiform, half an inch to
three inches in length, more or less branched in a somewhat alter-
nately pinnated manner; branches mostly attenuated to the base.
Tubercles in swollen ramuli, containing a mass of radiating oblong or
pear-shaped spores. Tetraspores immersed in club-shaped ramuli,
mostly bipartite. Colour, generally a dark purplish red, but often a
variety of shades may be found even on the one plant. Substance
cartilaginous, almost horny, hardly adhering to paper.

The following varieties have been characterised : —

( 1<30)

Yar. |8. sesquipedale. — “Frond long, between compressed and flat, linear,
tripinnate ; pinnae attenuated at their base ; ramuli linear oblong,
short and obtuse.” — Grev.

Gelidium corneum , yar. sesquipedale. — Grev. ]. c. p. 142 ; Harv. P. B. descp.

plate 53 ; Harv. Man. p. 138. Yar. a. J. G. Agardh , Sp. Gen. Alg.
vol. ii. p. 470.

Fucus corneus , yar. sesquipedalis. — Turn. Hist. t. 257 f. f.

Hab. — Sidmouth {Dr. Greville).

Yar. y. pinnatum. — “ Frond narrow, tripinnate ; the pinnae patent, nearly
linear, and bluntish.” — Grev.

Gelidium corneum , yar. pinnatum. — Grev. 1. c. ; Harv. P. B. plate 53, fig. 1 ;
Harv. Man. p. 138.

Fucus pinnatus. — Huds. FI. Angl. p. 548.

Fucus hypnoides. — Desv. FI. Atl. vol. ii. p. 426.

Hab. — Coasts of Cornwall, Devonshire, and Sussex, everywhere ; and at Scarborough
{Hudson) ; Exmouth ( Goodenough ) ; Bute {Dr. Greville).

Yar. b. uniforme. — “All the pinnae patent, attenuated at the base, obtuse
at the points, and scattered.” — Turn.

Gelidium corneum , var. uniforme. — Grev. 1. c. p. 143; Harv. P. B. descp.
plate 53 ; Harv. Man. p. 138.

Fucus corneus , var. uniformis. — Turn. 1. c.

Hab. — Ilfracombe {Goodenough).

Yar. e. capillaceum. — “Frond narrow; pinnae clustered towards the
summit, nearly setaceous, and somewhat erect.” — Turn.

Gtelidium corneum , var. capillaceum. — Grev. 1. c. ; Harv. P. B. descp. plate 53 ;
Harv. Man. p. 138.

Fucus corneus , var. capillaceus. — Turn. 1. e.

Hab. — King’s Cove, Cornwall {Turner) ; Sidmouth {Dr. Greville).

Yar. C latifolium. — “Frond broad, nearly flat; pinnae linear-lanceolate,
mostly set with numerous, short, setaceous pinnae.” — Grev.

Gelidium corneum , var. latifolium. — Grev. 1. c. ; Harv. P. B. plate 53, fig. 3 ;

Harv. Man. p. 138. Yar. $. J. G. Agardh , Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 470.
Hab. — Trevane Bay, Cornwall, and Torbay {Mrs. Griffiths) ; Sidmouth {Dr. Greville) ;
Malbay {Dr. Harvey).

Yar. r). confertum. — “ Frond compressed, repeatedly pinnated ; pinnae and
pinnulae long, very thin, acute, and irregularly divided.” — Grev.

Gelidium corneum, var. confertum. — Grev. 1. c. ; Harv. P. B. descp. plate 53 ;
Harv. Man. p. 138.

Fucus corneus, var. confertus. — Turn. 1. c.

Hab. — Devonshire {Mrs. Griffiths) ; Bute {Dr. Greville).

(161)

Yar. 6. flexuosum. — “ Frond rather broad, flat, very flexuous and pinnate,
or snb-bipinnate ; pinnae curved, tapering to each end, subulate.”
— Phyc. Brit.

Gelidium corneum, var. flexuosum. — ffarv. P. B. plate 53, fig. 2.

Hab. — Mount’s Bay (Mrs. Griffiths).

Yar. i. amleatum. — “Frond compressed and very thin, pinnated very
irregularly ; pinnae divaricated, irregularly divided and set with
minute, divaricate ramuli, crowded towards the summit of the
frond.” — G-rev.

Gelidium corneum , var. aculeatum. — Grev. L c. ; ffarv. Man. p. 138. Yar. 5.
J. G. Agardh, Sp. Gen. Alg. vol, ii. p. 470.

Hab. — North of Cornwall (Mrs. Griffiths).

Yar. K. abnorme. — “Frond compressed, irregularly branched; branches
and pinnae producing, at their extremities, little tufts of partly
deflexed ramuli.” — Grev.

Gelidium corneum, var. abnorme. — Grev. 1. c. p. 144 ; Harv. P. B. plate 53,
fig. 7 ; Harv. Man. p. 138.

Fucus corneus, var. abnormis. — Turn. 1. c. t. 257 f. r.

Hab. — Bantry Bay (Miss Hutchins).

Yar. X. pulchellum. — “ Frond capillary, compressed, and bi-tripinnate ;
pinnae between linear and clavate, obtuse.” — Turn.

Gelidium corneum, var. pulchellum. — Grev. 1. c. ; Harv. P. B. plate 53, fig. 4 ;
Harv. Man. p. 139.

Fucus corneus, var. pulchellus. — Turn. 1. c.

Hab. — Bantry Bay (Miss Hutchins).

Yar. /x. daviferum. — “ Frond subcylindrical, capillary, irregularly divided ;
the ultimate ramuli or pinnae obovate, edged with minute,
scattered teeth.” — Grev.

Gelidium corneum , var. daviferum. — Grev. 1. c. ; Harv. P. B. descp. plate 53 ;
Harv. Man. p. 139.

Fucus corneus , var. clavifer. — Turn. 1. c.

Hab. — South of England, frequent ; Frith of Forth (Dr. Richardson).

Yar. v. davatum. — “Frond capillary, between cartilaginous and mem-
branaceous, decumbent, creeping ; ramuli in the form of inversely
lanceolate or ovate leaves, much attenuated at their insertion.” —
Grev.

Gelidium corneum, var. clavatum. — Grev. 1. c. ; Harv. P. B. plate 53, fig. 6;

Harv. Man. p. 139. Yar. e. J. G. Agardh, Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 470.

Fucus pusillus. — Stack. Ner. Brit. p. 16, t. 6 ; Turn. 1. c. t. 79.

Fucus ccespitosus. — Stack. Ner. Brit. p. 59, t. 12.

Hab. — On submarine rocks, from high to low-water mark, and in deep water ; also in

tide-pools. Common.

VOL. i.

Y

( 162)

Var. o. crinale. — “ Frond setaceous, subcylindrical, somewhat dichoto-
mously branched, sometimes three-forked at the top, and bearing
a few elliptic- oblong ramuli, attenuated at their insertion.” —
Grev.

Gelidium corneum , var. crinale. — Grev. 1. c. ; Haw. P. B. plate 53, fig. 5 ;

Harv. Man. p. 139. Yar. (. crinalis, J . G. Agardh, Sp. Gen. Alg.
vol. ii. p. 470.

Fucus crinalis. — Turn. Hist. Fuc. t. 198.

Hab. — East and south of England ; Belfast Lough (Mr. Templeton).

This is one of the most variable of our native Algae, at one time
appearing in the form of a simple thread, half an inch or little more in
length, and at another presenting the most beautiful feathery fronds,
three to five inches in length, and from once to three times pinnated
with remarkably regular and alternating branches, and these again as
well as the main stems often more or less compressed, or even quite
flattened, so as to give the stem or branch a lanceolate or linear-lanceo-
late outline. The filiform and more simple varieties appear to be the
most common, and are in some form or other found in greater or less
plenty on almost every shore.

The varieties y. pinnatum, £ latifolium , and X. pulchellum, are among
the most beautiful forms, their broad, flat, compressed, or almost cylin-
drical fronds, once, twice, or even thrice pinnated, and generally larger
size, give them the decided preeminence, and in one way account for
the more regularly developed fronds, yet it must be confessed that we
not unfrequently find the more simple forms exceeding in size that of
the more compound without losing much of their character, leading one
to suspect that after all, more than one species may be included under
this somewhat anomalous species, and to wish, after all that has been
done by Turner, Greville, Harvey, and others, that a more careful study
of the various forms in their native habitats could be effected, to enable
us clearly to define the limits of the species.

In our list of varieties we have given a goodly number, but there
would be little difficulty in making them as many more. On looking at
the fifty or sixty specimens now before us, we are strongly reminded
of a laborious afternoon’s work, undertaken long before we had entered
our “ teens ” — it was to find two blades of the Gardener’s Garter-grass
( Phalaris arundinacea) with the same markings. Even with the
promised reward of five shillings on our succeeding, we failed in this
our first and last attempt, and so we think would be the same result
with G. corneum and its varieties. The same variable characters
apply to this species as found in North America. Dr. Harvey states
in his Nereis that Californian specimens are three or four inches

(163)

high, broadly ovate in outline, the lower branches being long, the upper
gradually shorter, very densely set, and about three times pinnated ;
the pinnae and pinnules patent, tapering to the base, very blunt at the
apices, either rounded or subtruncate. The colour is a dark brownish
purple. The specimens from New York and Maine are very much
smaller, rarely more than an inch and a-half high, scarcely thicker than
hogs’ bristles, less strongly compressed, and more flabelliform in outline,
the frond and its principal branches being naked below, and pinnated
only above the middle. The Charleston specimens are very similar, but
less decompound, and the ramuli are not so blunt. These latter are in
conceptacular fruit, the conceptacle lodged about the middle of the
pinnules, or occasionally even in one of the pinnae towards the base.

The conceptacular fruit prove very beautiful and interesting objects
for the microscope, either as viewed removed from the ramulus, or as
seen like small extinct volcanoes dotting its surface.

This species, on being exposed to the air or immersed in fresh water,
changes colour, through very many tints of red sometimes most brilliant,
to orange, yellow, and lastly to an alabaster whiteness — and in this
state is not least beautiful.

It will be found not always an easy matter to obtain G. corneum
proper — of course it ought to be in accordance with our specific cha-
racter. Plate LIX. a. we call G. corneum. The three middle figures,
Plate LIX. b., and the upper fig. on Plate LIX. c. are Var. £ latifolium
in various stages ; the others we will not attempt to name.

(164)

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LIX. a.

Fig. 1. — Gelidium comeum , natural size.

2. — Portion of a frond with capsules in the ramuli.

3. — A ramulus with capsule.

4. — Spores from same.

5. — Portion of a frond with granules in the ramuli.

6. — A ramulus with granules.

7. — Ternate granules from same. All magnified.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LIX. b.

Three middle figures are Yar. £ latifolivm in various stages of growth,
natural size.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LIX. o.
Upper figure Yar. £ latifolium, natural size.

Plate DC.

‘PozYifrE/ rotundas, Cfi^zV’.

Nature ‘Hinted, by Hen ry ‘Bradbury.

Ser. desmiosperme^e.

(165)

Fam. SPONGIOCARPEiE.

Plate LX.

POLYIDES ROT UNDU S . — Grev.

Gen. Char. — Root a tubercular, “expanded” disc. Frond cylindrical, filiform, solid, the
axis composed of very fine, longitudinally interlacing and anastomosing filaments ;
the periphery of coloured, vertical, dichotomous, moniliform filaments, composed
of elliptical cells : those next the axis very large ; those towards the surface very
minute. Fructification of two kinds, on distinct plants : 1. Irregular wart-like
protuberances, formed of dichotomous, vertical filaments, containing imbedded,
roundish elliptical favellse, enclosed in a broad pellucid limbus; 2. Cruciate
tetraspores, imbedded among the filaments of the periphery. Name from tto\x>,
“many,” and iSea “form.”

Polyides rotwidus. — Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 70, t. 11; HooTc. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 284 ;

Wyatt , Alg. Damn. No. 161 ; Harv. in Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 190 ;
Harv. P. B. plate 95 ; Harv. Man. p. 146 ; Harv. Syn. p. 120; Atlas ,
plate 46, fig. 212 ; Harv. N. B. A. part 2, p. 128.

Polyides lumbricalis. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 392; Ag. Syst. Alg. p. 194 ;

Spreng. Syst. Veg. vol. iv. p. 344 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 38.
Spongiocarpus rotundus. — Gt'ev. FI. Edin. p. 286.

Furcellaria rotunda. — Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 49.

Furcellaria lumbricalis. — Kutz. Phyc. Gen. p. 402, t. 72.

Chordaria rotunda. — Hook. FI. Scot, part 2, p. 97.

Gigartina rotunda. — Lamour. Ess. p. 49.

Fuous rotwidus.— Gm. Hist. p. 110, t. 6, f. 3 (excl. Syn. Huds. and Raii) ; Linn.

Syst. Nat. Gm. p. 1383 ; With. vol. iv. p. 110 ; Turn. Syn. Fuc.
vol. ii. p. 309 ; Turn. Hist. t. 6 ; E. Bot. t. 1738.

Fucus radiatus.—Good. & Woodw. in Linn. Trans, vol. iii. p. 202; Stack. Ner.
Brit. p. 89, t. 14.

Fucus caprinus. — Gunn. FI. Norv. vol. i. p. 96.

Fucus fastigiatus. — Herb. Linn. (sec. Turn.) Esper , t. 16 (excl. syn.).

Hab. — On rocks, stones, and old shells within tide range. Perennial. Winter. Com-
mon on the shores of England, Ireland, and Jersey. Rarer in Scotland, but by no means
very scarce, more particularly on the west coast.

Geogr. Dist.— Atlantic shores of Europe ; Iceland to France ; Atlantic shores of North
America ; Adriatic Sea.

Description. — Root, a large fleshy spreading disc, very hard when dry.
Fronds much tufted from the same root, filiform, three to six inches
long, and a bout one line in thickness, cylindrical, simple for about one-

(166)

third of its length, then repeatedly dichotomous ; the divisions gradually
shorter upwards, but thickest about the middle ; the axils somewhat
rounded, the apices acute. Favellee imbedded in irregular, warty pro-
tuberances formed along the branches, and composed of very slender,
vertical filaments ; the favellae numerous, roundish elliptical, containing
a mass of obconical spores. Tetraspores rounded oblong, cruciate,
imbedded among the cells of the periphery. Structure : axis about
one-third of the diameter, composed of very fine, interlacing and
anastomosing longitudinal filaments, from the outer of which arise
closely-packed, vertical, dichotomous, moniliform filaments, forming the
peripheiy, of which the cells are elliptical ; those next the axis large,
those towards the surface veiy minute, deeply coloured. Substance
cartilaginous, rather brittle when dry, and not adhering to paper. Colour,
a dark reddish purple, greenish and reddish-yellow in decay.

The nearest ally of this species is Furcellaria fastigiata , to which it
is so closely allied, both in aspect and structure, that it is no easy
matter to distinguish the two under every circumstance, and hence
the two species have no doubt frequently been confounded, and their
distribution rendered doubtful. In the barren state, the scutate root
is the best primd facie character, and will readily serve to distinguish
them. The present species seems most abundant on the southern shores,
being not uncommon on the southern coasts of both England and
Ireland, becoming rarer as we proceed northward, and is among the rarer
productions of the east coast of Scotland.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LX.

Fig. 1. — Poly ides rotundas, natural size.

2. — Section of wart and frond.

3. — Section of frond with tetraspores.

4. — Spores and favella.

5. — Tetraspores. All magnified.

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEjE.

( 167 )

Fam. SQUAMARIEdE.

PEYSSONELIA DUBYI. — Crouan.

Gen. Char. — Frond closely appressed, brownish red, rooting by the under surface,
composed of several strata of cells arranged in the form of jointed filaments.
Fructification : hemispherical warts scattered over the upper surface, composed
of radiating filaments, and containing imbedded tetraspores, oblong, cruciate.
Name in honour of J. A. Peyssonel, an early student of the wonders of the deep.

Peyssonelia Dubyi. — Frond membranaceous, roundish, closely ap-
pressed to the substance on which it grows, and attached by short
rootlets from the whole of its under surface.

Peyssonelia Dubyi. — Crouan , in An. Sc. Nat. 1844, p. 368, t. 11b; Harv. P. B.

plate 71 ; Harv. Man. p. 144 ; Harv. Syn. p. 118 ; Atlas, plate 50,
fig. 224 ; Harv. N. B. A. part 2, p. 130 ; J. G. Agardh, Sp. Gen. Alg.
vol. ii. p. 501.

Hab. — On old shells, stones, &c., in five to twelve fathoms water. Common on the
British coasts.

Geogr. Dist.— Coast of Normandy (Crouan). Likely to be on all the Atlantic coasts
of Europe.

Description. — Frond thin, membranaceous, rooting by its under sur-
face ; roots numerous, short, hyaline. The frond is from half an inch
to an inch and a-half in diameter, roundish or waved, and irregularly
lobed in the circumference, spreading horizontally over old shells, &c. ;
the under stratum composed of a single series of cells stretching hori-
zontally, and forming a very thin and indistinct layer, the main portion
of the frond being composed of cells arranged so as to form short,
vertical, jointed filaments, closely packed side by side. Tetraspores
imbedded in warts, slightly convex, scattered over the upper surface,
elliptic oblong, cruciate, surrounded with a broad, pellucid hilum. Struc-
ture formed of two strata of cells, the under of a single series arranged
in the form of radiating filaments, spreading horizontally so as to form
a thin stratum, from which arise innumerable closely packed, nearly
erect, short filaments, composed of cells whose breadth is almost equal
to their length : those in the centre nearly erect, composed of from
eight to twelve cells, those at the circumference rapidly diminishing in
number, the outermost series consisting of a single cell ; the whole
forming a thin, slightly convex, smooth frond, of a rather firm consistence,
and dull reddish orange or brick-red colour.

(168)

This curious production is found forming a thin and well-defined crust
on old shells, &c., from rather deep water, and may be not of unfrequent
occurrence on the British shores; but its obscure nature, and unobtrusive
appearance, has, no doubt, often been the cause of its being overlooked.

It is, perhaps, by no means uncommon on all our shores, and should
be looked for in dredging on fragments of old shells and on stones,
which are only apt to be thrown carelessly away, and similar objects
thrown on shore after severe storms should be carefully examined, as
the collector will seldom fail in finding something to reward his trouble
among such neglected objects.

It first makes its appearance in the form of little round spots of a
brick-red colour ; these extend both vertically and horizontally by the
addition of new cellular matter, and this seems to be made at intervals,
so that the frond is marked by concentric zones.

PKYSSONELIA DUBYI.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS, &c.

Fig. 1. — Peyssonelia Dubyi, on dead shell, natural size.

2. — Vertical section of frond with warts.

3. — Tetraspores from same. Both magnified.

Ser. DESMIOSPERME.E.

(169)

Fam. SQUAMARIEJE.

HILDENBRANDTIA RUBRA.— Meneg.

Gen. Char. — Frond crustaceous, spreading horizontally, and closely adherent by its
under surface (but without radicles), composed of innumerable, closely packed,
erect filaments ; tetraspores are produced in spherical conceptacles, deeply im-
bedded in the substance of the frond, and communicating with the surface by a
minute pore. Name of unknown origin, perhaps in honour of some friend of
Nardo, its author.

Hildenbrandtia rubra. — Meneg. Mem. Biun. Nat. Padov. 1841, p. 10 ; Endl.

3rd Suppl. p. 26 (excl. Syn. Berk.) ; Kiitz. Phyc. Oen. p. 384, t. 78,
f. v. ; Harv. P. B. plate 250 ; Harv. Man. p. 110 ; Harv. Syn. p. 94 ;
Atlas, plate 35, fig. 161.

Hildenbrandtia Nardi. — Zanard, Alg. Adr. p. 135 ; J. G. Agardh, Sp. Gen.
Alg. vol. ii. p. 494.

Rhododermis Drummondii. — Harv. in Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. xiv. p. 27, plate 2.

Hab. — On stones, pebbles, shells, &c., between tide marks and in deep water. Every-
where and at all seasons. Common around the British Islands.

Geogr. Dist.— Atlantic and Mediterranean shores of Europe.

Description. — Frond thin, uniform, crustaceous, spreading horizon-
tally to the extent of one or two inches, marked with distinct,
concentric zones (of growth V), and closely adherent by its under surface
to the object on which it grows, but without radicles ; at first the
outline is circular, thin, and smooth, but as the plants extend they
become irregular in outline, and the surface harsh to the touch. Struc-
ture entirely composed of very fine, erect, closely packed, jointed
filaments of equal length, forming a very thin “ cartilagino-membra-
naceous” crust, almost as thin as paper, the cells about as long as broad.
Colour, a rather dull red.

Although a good deal resembling Peyssonelia in its habit, this singular
plant bears a by no means distant affinity to the Melobesice in its mode
of fructification. From these, however, it is again widely removed by
the absence of the calcareous matter, which forms so important a part
of the structure of these plants. The close relation of this species
even to the Corallines is remarkable. The change from pedicellated
capsules to immersed conceptacles is not important, and only such as
might be expected from the different habit of the plants ; but the fact

VOL. 1.

z

(170)

of both containing zoned tetraspores is a coincidence not so readily
anticipated, and is striking as well as characteristic.

Like the preceding species, it makes its first appearance in the form
of small, roundish spots, resembling drops of blood, preferring smooth,
water- worn stones of a rather hard structure ; when young, quite
circular, but afterwards, by irregular expansion as well as by confluence,
the outline is very irregular.

This genus differs from the preceding in being composed of a single
stratum of vertical, cellular filaments, the basal stratum being wanting,
and in the different arrangement of the tetraspores.

HILDENBRANDTIA RUBRA.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS.

Fig. 1. — Section of the frond, showing two conceptacles.

2. — Portion of the same, with disc-like depressions.

3. — Tetraspores, showing their position in conceptacle.

4. — Tetraspores. All magnified.

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(171)

fam. squamariej:.

PETEOCELIS CEUENTA. — J. Ag.

Gen. Char. — Frond crustaceous, closely adherent, spreading, “ formed of two strata,
the lower spreading horizontally, very thin ; ” the upper formed of erect, nearly
simple, jointed filaments, set in a lax gelatine, very closely packed together.
Fructification : Cruciate tetraspores (sphaerosporse), formed in one of the articuli
of the filament, situate near the middle. Name from ireVpos, “a rock,” and
Krjkls, “a stain,” from the blood-like stains or spots formed by the plants.

Petrocelis cruenta. — J. G. Agardh, Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 490.

Cruoria pellita. — Fries, FI. Scan. p. 316 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 23 ; Aresch. in
Linn. vol. xvii. p. 267 ; Harv. P. B. plate 117 ; Harv. Man. p. 151 ;
Harv. Syn. p. 215 ; Atlas, plate 5, fig. 227.

Chjetophora pellita. — Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 193, t. 66; Berk. Gl. Br. Alg. t. 1,
f. 3 ; Harv. in Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 390 ; Harv. in Mack. FI.
Hib. part 3, p. 223 ; Harv. Man. 1st edit. p. 123 ; FI. Dan. t. 1728.

Chauoderma pellita. — Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 326.

Hab. — On exposed rocks, stones, and shells, between tide-marks. Perennial. Fruit-
ing in February ( Carm .). Common on the British shores.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic coasts of Europe ; Faroe Islands.

Description. — Frond forming a thin crust, spreading over the stone,
composed of “ two strata, the lower very thin, spreading horizontally ”
(Ag.), the upper consisting of very delicate, simple or slightly branched,
articulated filaments, very closely placed side by side, so as to form
a firm, somewhat elastic crust, with a smooth surface, and a reddish
purple colour. Fructification (sphaerosporse) formed in one of the articuli
of the filament, situated near the middle, solitary, cruciate.

Closely allied to Cruoria in the structure of its fronds, the Petrocelides
are essentially different in their fructification, which originates not in
the transformation of an entire filament or its branch into a zonate
tetraspore, but in the formation of a tetraspore, in a single cell or
articulation of the filament, and possibly by a simple accumulation and
condensation of endochrome within the cell, which is thereby swelled out
to more than four times its usual size.

The articulation thus fructified does not seem to be always equally
distant from either extremity ; even in the same frond, fructified cells
may be observed on different filaments at about one-third from che base,

(172)

and all the way to the apices of the filaments. We have never seen
more than one sphserospore in a filament, but it is not rare to see the
next or a neighbouring articulation considerably intumescent as if in
process of formation, or as if having been partially fructified and become
abortive.

Professor Harvey describes and figures the tetraspores as always
arising in the central articulation ; Agardh also says, “ ex articulo fill
medio formatce ( sphcerosporce ).” This we have not been able to verify, so
that it is quite possible that more than one species may be included
under the above name and description, if future observation shall decide
that the present genus is really distinct from the following.

This genus differs from Cruoria in the frond being composed of two
strata of cells, and in the arrangement of the tetraspores, which are
produced in a joint of the filament, situate near its middle.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS.

Fig. 1. — Petrocelis cruenta , on a stone, natural size.

2. — Filaments.

3. — Portion of same. Both magnified.

Ser. DESMIOSPERMEjE.

(173)

Fam. SQUAMARIKE.

CRUORIA ADHERENS. — J. Ag.

Gen. Char. — Frond crustaceous, adnate, spreading, camose, composed of vertical dicho-
tomous (or simple) filaments, closely packed together in a lax jelly. Fructification:
Zonate tetraspores, arising from the transformation of the filaments or their
divisions. Name from cruor , “ blood,” spots of which the fronds, especially when
young, very much resemble.

Cruoria adhcerens. — Frond crustaceous, adnate, the vertical filaments
simple or very sparingly dichotomous, attenuated to the base.

Cruoria adhcerens. — J. G. Agardh , Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 491 ; Harv. in Nat.

Hist. Rev. vol. iv. (1857) p. 203, and plate 13 c., fig. 1.

Nemaleon adhcerens. — Or. in litteris.

Ch^tophora pellita. — Auct. (quoad partem ?).

Cruoria pellita. — Desmar. PI. Crypt, (fide Crouan).

Hab. — On rockB and stones between tide-marks, in various places. Kilcraggan,
opposite Gourock {Prof. Walker Arnott); Aberdeen {Dr. Dickie) ; Penzance {Mr. Ralfs );
Kilkee, 1844 ; Cushendall, Co. Antrim, 1850 {Dr. Harvey).

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe.

Description. — Frond forming a thin, somewhat fleshy crust on
smooth stones, half an inch to two inches in breadth, and less than
half a line in thickness, at first circular, but afterwards more or less
irregular in outline. Structure composed of erect, simple, or more
frequently once or even twice dichotomous, jointed filaments closely
packed together, of equal length, so as to form a smooth, level crust ;
the filaments are very fine, somewhat constricted at the joints, which
are nearly as broad as long, those in the middle of the filament generally
longest. Substance, when fresh, more or less fleshy and elastic, when
dry, hard and horny. Colour, a rather dull purplish red.

Two species of Cruoria are described by Agardh; in the first,
C. adhcerens , the filaments are described as simple or sparingly dicho-
tomous (flis simplicibus aut parcissimd dicliotomis) ; in the other, C.
pellita , they are described as fasciculate, densely branched from the base
[flis fasciculatis inf erne dense ramosis).

We have received specimens of Cruoria from various parts of the
coast from Dr. Arnott, with tetraspores, under both names, and must
acknowledge that these rather serve to confirm our doubts as to the

(174)

existence of two species. Most of them have the filaments more or less
branched, but none of them seem exactly to accord with the character
given by Agardh, “ dense ramosis ,” while almost in every tuft with
simple filaments, may be detected filaments once, twice, or even thrice
dichotomous. Even Agardh does not seem satisfied whether the cha-
racters given are sufficient to mark a species, or merely a variety, and
we have thought it better to introduce the above species in order to
draw additional attention to the subject.

The Cruorice are by no means scarce, and appear to be widely dis-
tributed, they are, we believe, as yet but imperfectly understood, and
will doubtless, together with the allied forms, afford a rich and interest-
ing field of observation to any one who has leisure and opportunity to
devote to the subject.

This genus differs from Hildenbrandtia, chiefly in arrangement and
origin of the tetraspores, which arise not from special filaments
(paraphyses), but from the proper filaments of the frond being changed,
and consequently they are not contained in proper conceptacles, but
are dispersed through the substance of the frond.

CRUORIA ADHJBRENS.

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS.

Fig. 1. — Filaments and spores.

2. — Filaments showing the apices cohering.

3. — Spores. All magnified.

Ser. DESMlOSPERMEiE.

(175)

Fam. SQUAMARIEiE.

ACTINOCOCCUS HENNEDYI. — Harv.

Gen. Char. — Frond uniform, spreading, adnate, entirely composed of slender, moniliform
filaments, attenuated to each extremity, and enclosed in a very soft gelatine.
Fructification (sphserosporse) formed by the transformation of all or most of the
articulations into tetraspores, cruciate.

Actinococous Hermedyi. — Harv. in Nat. Hist. Rev. vol. iv. (1857), p. 202, and
plate 13 a, fig. 1.

Hab. — On an old root of Laminaria digitata at Cumbraes, 1852 (R. Hennedy).

Geogr. Dist. ?

The essential difference between this and the preceding genus, consists
in the number not the disposition of the sphserospores. In the last
only one of the articulations seems capable of maturing these, whilst in
the present, the whole or most of the articulations seem capable of
producing them. This in the present genus-making age has been
considered sufficient grounds of generic distinction, slender enough
certainly, but we submit to high authority in the hope that future
research may fix the limits of the genera and species of this little known
group in a more satisfactory manner.

Dr. Harvey states he should have taken this species to be A. simpli-
cijilum (J. Ag.\ but that the frond or crust is indefinitely extended,
and the filaments are frequently once or twice branched ; the articula-
tions are nearly similar. The tetraspores in our plant are very large,
forming beautiful necklace-like strings of deep red beads. Having, through
the kindness of Dr. Arnott, received mounted specimens, we have been
enabled to verify these remarks. Our specimens, however, are from the
same habitat as those of Dr. Harvey. The specific name is worthily
given by Dr. Harvey, in honour of its discoverer, Mr. R. Hennedy of
Glasgow.

(176)

EXPLANATION OF DISSECTIONS.

Fig. 1. — Portion of the cmst.

2. — Fertile and barren filaments separated.

3. — A tetraspore. All magnified.

J^'gjrfjrL'EojS multifidum, J .jit

Nature muted by Henry Bradbury.

Ser. DESMIOSPEKMEiE.

(177)

Fam. HELMINTHOCLADIE.E.

Plate LXI.

NEMALEON MULTIFIDUM. — J. Ag.

Gen. Char. — Frond filiform, gelatinous, dichotomous, composed of a double stratum of
articulated filaments ; the axis narrow, composed of densely packed and inter-
woven, articulated filaments, from which arise innumerable slender dichotomous
filaments radiating to the circumference, and forming the periphery ; the cells
next the axis cylindrical, becoming shorter towards the surface, where they are
coloured, short, and moniliform. Fructification, roundish masses of spores
(favellidia), formed among the upper axils of the radiating filaments. Nemaleon ,
from vrjpa, “a thread,” and \rjlov, “a crop crop of threads.

Nemaleon multifidum. — Frond filiform, more or less branched, dull
purple j axils broad and rounded.

Nemaleon multifidum. — J. Ag. in Linn. vol. xv. p. 453 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl.

p. 37 ; Harv. P. B. plate 36 ; Harv. Man. p. 153 ; Harv. Syn. p. 126 ;
Atlas , plate 46, fig. 210; Harv. N. B. A. part 2, p. 135; J. G.
Agardh , Sp. Gen.Alg. vol. ii. p. 419.

Mesogloia multifida. — Ag. Syst. p. 50 ; Berk. Alg. t. 16, fig. 1 ; Harv. in Hook.

Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 385 ; Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 185; Wyatt, Alg.
JDanm. No. 98 ; Harv. Man. 1st ed. p. 47 ; Mont. PI. Cell. Canar.
p. 189.

Mesogloia Balani. — Carm. MSS.

Chordaria multifida. — Lyngb. Hyd. Dan. p. 51 ; FI. Dan. t. 1669.

Chaitophora multifida. — Hook. FI. Scot, part 2, p. 76.

Rivularia multifida. — Web. et Mohr ; Both , Cat. Bot. vol. iii. p. 335.

Helminthora multifida. — Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 391, t. 44, f. 3.

Hab. — On rocks, stones, and old shells near low- water mark. Common along all our
western shores.

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe; Mediterranean Sea; Canary Islands (Webb).

Description. — Root thick, fleshy, and spreading. Fronds somewhat
tufted, cylindrical, sparingly dichotomously divided, six to ten inches
long, about a line in diameter ; divisions distant ; axils broad and
rounded. Structure : the axis composed of very slender jointed filaments,
closely packed and interwoven ; the articulations cylindrical, about
three to four times longer than broad, occupying about one-fourth or
one-fifth of the diameter, the remainder entirely composed of radiating
filaments, dichotomous, articulated ; the lower articulations cylindrical,
three to four times longer than broad, becoming shorter towards the

A A

VOL. I.

(178)

circumference, where they are as broad as long, roundish, coloured, and
moniliform. Substance soft and gelatinous, adhering closely to the
paper in drying. Colour, a rather dull, dark brownish purple.

This species seems confined to the shores that are washed by the
Atlantic, and has not, so far as we are aware, been found on the east
coast. It is a plant of no great external beauty, but sections with the
beaded filaments form beautiful objects in the microscope. The struc-
ture, however, is so tender that they do not revive well after being
dried. It is a plant subject to very little variety in its aspect, except
to a very limited extent in the thickness of its frond, or in the degree
of branching.

This family is of limited extent, containing only four native genera,
each of a single species. They are all very soft and lubricous species,
and of very similar structure, being constituted of a narrow axis of
closely compacted longitudinal fibres, from which arise slender dicho-
tomous filaments, radiating towards the circumference.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LXI.

Fig. 1. — Nemaleon multifidum , natural size.

2. — Cross section of stem.

3. — Filaments of same, showing the structure.

4. — Apical branches of filaments, with fayella. All magnified.

m *

•t

Nature fainted "by Henry oradbuty

IfZLjrfijJi’no cfLjl&iy purpurea , Jj cf.

0

See. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

( 179 ) Fam. HELMINTHOCLADIELE.

Plate LXII.

HELMINTHOCLADIA PURPUREA.—/. G. Ag.

Gen. Char. — Frond cylindrical, terete, gelatinous, branching in every direction, com-
posed of two strata of articulated filaments, those forming the axis, capillary ;
joints cylindrical, five to six times as long as broad, somewhat loosely compacted ;
from these arise numerous others, which proceed in a radiating, dichotomous
manner to the circumference. Name from e'A pivQos, “a worm,” and /cAoSos, “a
branch;” the soft lubricous branches resembling worms.

Helminthocladia purpurea. — Stem undivided, beset with numerous
irregularly inserted branches, gradually tapering from the base ; these
again sometimes furnished with a second series of like branches.

Helminthocladia purpurea,. — J. G. Agardh , Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 414.

Nemaleon purpureum. — Chauv. Mem. p. 57 ; Earv. P. B. plate 161 ; Earv.
Man. p. 153 ; Earv. Syn. p. 126 ; Atlas, plate 48, fig. 261.

Mesogloia purpurea. — Earv. in EooJc. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 386 ; Earv. Man. 1st
ed. p. 48 ; Wyatt , Alg. Banm. No. 47.

Dumontia Calvadosii. — Lamour. Diet. d’Eist. Nat. vol. v. p. 643 ; Gaill. Diet.
Sc. Nat. vol. liii. p. 364 ; Buby , Bot. Gall. p. 941.

Hab. — In sandy places, among Zoster a, near but without low- water mark. Annual.
Summer. Very rare. Sidmouth and Torquay (Mrs. Griffiths and Miss Cutler) ; Whit-
sand Bay (Rev. W. S. Eore) ; Kilkee and Miltown Malbay (Br. Earvey) ; Balbriggan
(Miss Gower).

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic coasts of France.

Description. — Root minute, conical, somewhat cartilaginous. Fronds
filiform or somewhat cylindrical, from a slender base gradually widening
to the middle, and thence attenuated to a long, slender, acute point,
eight to twelve inches or more in length, scarcely divided, but emitting
on all sides numerous simple or once or twice divided branches, which,
like the stem, are attenuated to a long sharp point. Structure : the axis
composed of capillary, longitudinal, somewhat loosely interwoven fibres,
with long cylindrical joints, five to six times as long as broad ; from
these arise the filaments of the periphery, which are slender and cylin-
drical at the base, upwards rather stout and moniliform, the articulations
obovate or obpyriform, and coloured. Substance very soft, lubricous
and gelatinous, closely adhering to the paper in drying. Colour, reddish
purple, varying in intensity, rapidly dissolving in fresh water, and gene-
rally changing to a reddish brown in drying.

(180)

This is a rare species on the British shores, and the fruit still more
so, being generally an inhabitant of deep water, and only seen in its
most perfect state when thrown on shore after a gale. We have seen
no fruit, and presume it must be very rare.

From Nemaleon it differs in the more laxly compacted cells of the
axis, the much larger and curiously obpyriform cells of the peripheiy,
dichotomously divided at every articulation. But the habit of the
species is even more characteristic than the structure, resembling as it
does, excepting in colour, the species of Mesogloia , with which it was
formerly associated, rather than Nemaleon.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LXII.

Tig 1. — Helminthocladia purpurea, natural size.

2. — Portion of a branch.

3. — Filaments of which the same is composed. Both magnified.

Plate LXHI .

)

He l jai tS ‘fHOF(fT cLivariccticb , J. ftcf.

Nalure Printed by Heniy Pradbury .

/

Sek. DESMIOSPERMEjE.

(181)

Fam. HELMINTHOCLADIEiE.

Plate LXIII.

HELMINTHORA DIYARICATA. — J. Ag.

Gen. Char. — Frond terete, filiform, gelatinous, composed of three strata of articulated
filaments ; those of the axis longitudinal, formed of large oblong cells, surrounded
by a stratum composed of others which are slender, capillary and anastomosing,
from which arise a third series of shorter cells, and dichotomously radiating to the
circumference.

Helminthora divaricata. — Frond filiform, dull red, much branched;
branches generally alternate ; ramuli numerous, divaricate, obtuse.

Helminthora divaricata. — J. G. Agardh, Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 416 ; Earv.
N. B. A. part 2, p. 133.

Dudresnaia divaricata. — J. Ag. Alg. Medit. p. 85; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 37;
Harv. P. B. plate 110 ; Earv. Syn. p. 127 ; Atlas , plate 49, fig. 221.

Mesogloia divaricata. — Ag. Syst. Alg. p. 51 ; Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 332.

Mesogloia Eudsoni. — Earv. in Eoolc. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 386 (not of Ag.) ; Earv.

in Mack. FI. Eib. part 3, p. 186 ; Earv. Man. p. 154 ; Wyatt, Alg.
Damn. No. 99.

Ulva rubens. — Ends. FI. Angl. p. 571.

Hab. — On stones and shells, between tide-marks. Annual. Summer and autumn.
Common.

Geogr. Dist. — Northern Atlantic ; Baltic Sea.

Description. — Frond from a minute disc, filiform, thickening upwards,
and much branched from near the base, four to eight inches long, and
from half a line to a line in diameter ; branches very irregular in length,
patent or divaricating, about three to four times pinnated, with subal-
ternate or occasionally opposite branchlets, the ultimate ramuli often
short and squarrose. Structure : the primary axis composed of a bundle
of longitudinal filaments, formed of oblong cells, about a third longer
than broad. These are surrounded by a stratum of slender capillary,
anastomosing, jointed filaments, with cylindrical joints, three to four
times as long as broad, and from these arise the filaments forming the
periphery; these are slender, dividing dichotomously at every joint,
radiating to the surface ; joints somewhat obovate, becoming shorter
towards the circumference. Substance gelatinous, adhering closely
to paper. Colour, orange red, becoming somewhat darker in drying.

(182)

Fructification : favellae, not uncommon among the filaments of the
periphery.

This species may be readily distinguished from the others of the
family by its much more compound and divaricate ramification, and by
the threefold structure of its stems. Its geographical range is much
more extensive, and it is found on most of our shores ; possibly, however,
it may at times have been passed over as Mesogloia virescens, which in
habit it somewhat resembles, but may be at once known by its different
colour, and still more certainly by its structure and fruit, when sub-
mitted to the microscope, where its curious structure renders it an
interesting object. When fresh, it is exceedingly soft and lubricous, and
is consequently rather a difficult subject to manipulate for the her-
barium. The best method, perhaps, for the members of this family, as
well as for the Mesogloice and other lubricous species, is to remove all
the superfluous moisture with blotting-paper, cover them with muslin,
then put them under a very slight pressure, which may be gradually
increased as desiccation proceeds.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LXIII.

Fig. 1. — Helminthora divaricata, natural size.
2. — Longitudinal section of frond, magnified.

HateDOV.

JS cijfji i ft fiircellata , Hd

Nature ‘ftin.ted. by Henry Bradbury .

Ser. desmiosperme^;.

(183)

Fam. helminthocladim.

Plate LXIV.

SCINAIA FUECELLATA.— Bivona.

Gen. Char. — Frond cylindrical, gelatinoso-membranaceous, composed of a central lon-
gitudinal axis, consisting of extremely delicate, closely packed filaments, from
•which proceed towards the circumference very fine capillary, sparingly dichotomous
fibres, ending in the periphery, which is composed of several strata of minute,
coloured cells. Fructification, attached to the inner surface of the periphery,
consisting of spherical masses of moniliferous jointed filaments, radiating from a
common centre, the terminal joints being finally converted into spores.

Scinaia furcellata. — Frond cylindrical, gelatinous ; segments obtuse.

Scinaia furcellata. — J. G. Agardh , Sp. Gen. Alg. vol.ii. p. 422 ; Harv. N. B. A.
part 2, p. 136.

Ginnania furcellata. — Mont. PI. Cell. Canar. p. 162 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 40 ;

Harv. P. B. plate 69 ; Harv. Man. p. 149 ; Harv. Syn. p. 122 ;
Atlas , plate 50, fig. 226.

Halymenia furcellata. — Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 212 ; Ag. Syst. p. 244 ; Grev.

Alg. Brit. p. 163 ; HooJc. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 308 ; Harv. in Mack. FI.
Hib. part 3, p. 189 ; Wyatt , Alg. Danm. No. 79 ; J. Ag. Alg. Medit.
p. 98 ; Hook. fil. et Harv. in Bond. Journ. Bot. vol. iv. p. 548.

Myelomium furcellatum. — Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 393, t. 73, fig. 1.

Ulva furcellata. — Turn, in Schr. Journ. (1800 — 2) p. 301 ; E. Bot. t. 1881.

Ulva interrupta. — Poir. Encycl. vol. viii. p. 171 ; D. C. FI. Fran. vol. vi. p. 3.
Dumontia triquetra. — Lamour. Ess. p. 45.

Corallopsis dichotoma. — Suhr , Bot. Zeit. (1839) p. 70, f. 44.

Yar. (3. subcostata. — Broader than usual.

Scinaia furcellata , £ subcostata. — J. G. Agardh , Sp. Gen. Alg. vol. ii. p. 422.
Ginnania furcellata , 0 subcostata. — Harv. P. B. descp. plate 69.

Halymenia furcellata , /3 subcostata. — J. Ag. Alg. Medit. p. 98.

Hab. — On rocks, stones, old shells, &c., from low water to twelve fathoms watei.
Annual. Summer. On the eastern and southern shores of England, frequent. Rare on
the west coast. All round the Irish shores, but not plentiful. Arran (first time it was
got in Scotland), {Mrs. Balfour , 1850) ; and near Lamlash, on rocks at very low water,
Lamlash Bay {Major Martin).

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe ; Baltic and Mediterranean Seas ; Cape of
Good Hope ; New Zealand ; Chili ; Sandwich Islands.

Description. — Frond from a small conical disc, cylindrical, dicho-
tomously branched from near the base, scarcely tufted, three to eight

(184)

inches long, and from a line to four or five in diameter ; the axils rounded
but narrow ; all the branches and branchlets of about equal length, with
rounded apices, often a little thickened below the apices, and occa-
sionally proliferous when the apices have become accidentally injured.
Structure : central axis very narrow, not occupying above one-eighth
part of the diameter, composed of extremely fine, articulated filaments,
closely compacted together, so as to form a firm percurrent cord, which
may be often observed forming a narrow line resembling a midrib
through the whole of the frond, the greater portion of which consists
of the radiating, dichotomous filaments, which are extremely fine,
sparingly dichotomous and loosely packed. The periphery forms a thin
stratum — two to three series of minute, coloured cellules. Substance
gelatinous, but firm, adhering to paper. Colour, a brownish or reddish
orange, the brown predominating when dry.

This pretty species seems mostly confined to the southern shores of
England and Ireland, becoming rarer as we proceed northward.

When fresh, the fronds are nearly cylindrical, but from the extreme
tenacity of the radiating filaments, and their very lax disposition, the
plant when once dried can never be perfectly revived.

It has no very distant resemblance to small plants of Nemaleon
multijidum , but may generally be known by the more numerous and
shorter branches, and the more fastigiate habit of the frond ; and by an
appeal to the microscope, the structure will be found entirely different.
Indeed, so delicate and peculiar is the structure of the present species,
that no British Alga can readily be confounded with it.

The fructification is almost always present in greater or less abundance,
and is scattered over the whole frond, but is generally most plentiful
about the upper axils.

(3 subcostata is only a little broader, and were it not that the nerve
in it is generally stronger, it need scarcely be noticed as a variety at all.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LXIY.

Fig. 1. — Scinaia furcellata, natural size.

2. — Apex of a branch.

3. — Tranverse section of same.

4. — Longitudinal section of same.

5. — Vertical section of the frond, showing membrane.

6. — Globule of fructification. All magnified.

Plate LXV.

Nature tinted "by Henry ^Bradburv

WiyijfrfELiji Maltifidcu , J . Id

Ser. DESMIOSPERME.E.

(185)

Fam. wrangeliacele.

Plate LXV.

WEAN GE LI A MULTIFID A. — J. Ag.

Gen. Char. — Frond capillary, jointed, with a single tube. Fructification of two kinds,
on distinct plants : 1. Stalked gelatinous receptacles, surrounded by a many-leaved
involucre, and containing several clusters of obpyriform spores ; 2. Tetraspores,
sessile, on the upper edge of the ramuli. Name in honour of Baron von Wrangel,
a Swedish naturalist.

Wrangelia multifida. — Stem setaceous, pinnate or bipinnate, arti-
culated, each joint whorled with numerous incurved slender ramuli ;
joints of the stem several times longer than broad.

Wrangelia multifida. — J. Ag. Alg. Medit. p. 97; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 35; Harv.

P. B. plate 27 ; Harv. Man. p. 170 ; Harv. Syn. p. 141 ; Atlas,
plate 55, fig. 253.

Griffithsia multifida. — Ag. Syst. Alg. p. 143; Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. ii. p. 133;

Harv. in Hook. Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 338 ; Harv. in Mack. FI. Hib.
vol. iii. p. 212 ; Harv. Man. 1st ed. p. 102 ; Wyatt, Alg. Danm.
No. 43 ; M'Calla, Alg. Hib. No. 1.

Callithamnion multifidum. — Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 373.

Ceramium verticillatum. — Ducleauz. sec. Ag.

Ceramium casuarince. — D. C. FI. Gall. Syn. p. 8.

Conferva multifida. — Huds. FI. Angl. p. 596 ; Sm. E. Bot. t. 1816 ; Dillw.
Conf. Syn. p. 75.

Var. /3. pilifera. — Ramuli very long, simple and hair-like.

Griffithsia multifida, /3 pilifera. — Ag. 1. c.

Wrangelia multifida, j3 pilifera. — Harv. P. B. descp. plate 27 ; Harv. Man.
p. 170.

Hab. — On the sides of marine pools near low- water mark, generally shaded by other
Algae. Frequent on the southern shores of England and west of Ireland. Rare in Scot-
land. Saltcoats, floating (Mrs. R. M. Stark) ; Ardrossan and Arran (Major Martin).

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic coasts of Europe ; Mediterranean Sea ; but rare.

Description. — Root composed of numerous slender, branching fibres.
Frond capillaceo-multifid, tubular, jointed, four to eight inches long or
more, as thick as a stout bristle at the base ; branches capillaceous, long,
of somewhat irregular length, the upper ones suddenly shortened, giving
the frond a broadly ovate or roundish outline. Sometimes all the
divisions are opposite, sometimes all alternate, frequently both on the

VOL. i.

B B

(186)

same branch ; more or less distichous, or “ spirally quadrifarious.”
Articulations very variable in length even on the same plant, sometimes
four to five, or even eight to ten times longer than broad, filled with
a narrow thread of endochrome, and each beset at its summit with
numerous incurved, multifid ramuli, with short joints, two to three
times longer than broad, of equal thickness throughout; the apices
rather obtuse. Sometimes the ramuli are simple, from half an inch to
an inch and a-half in length, or regularly pinnated with opposite, simple
ramuli. This form constitutes the variety /3. Substance, when fresh,
rather firm, but soon becoming flaccid, and closely adhering to paper.
Colour, a fine crimson lake, but very evanescent, and readily given out
in fresh water. Favellse on short stalks, surrounded by an involucre
of numerous setaceous, multifid leaves, and containing several star-like
clusters of obpyriform spores. Tetraspores sessile, on the upper edge of
and near the base of the ramuli, roundish, minute, with a broad pellucid
limbus.

From all the other Grijjithsioe , in which genus this species was formerly
included, it may be readily known by its extremely fine and multifid
fronds, with their beautifully whorled ramuli.

It has some slight affinity with G. equisetifolia, but it has much longer
articulations, and the ramuli arise, not from the summit of the articu-
lation, but from its side a little below the apex; in that species the
branches are also much more scattered and very rarely opposite.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LXY.

Fig. 1. — Wrangelia multifida , natural size.

2. — Hamulus with tetraspores.

3. — Tetraspore.

4. — Portion of a branch with a favella.

5. — Cluster of spores from same.

6. — Portion of a branch. All magnified.

t

▼

♦

%

yV r/i cf d /r i\i ff TVi cf-cf hit, Ej\ CDl, .

Nature tainted by Henry Bradbury.

-

See,. DESMIOSPERMEiE.

(187)

Fam. WRANGELIACEdS.

Plate LXVI.

NACCAEIA WIGGHII. — Endl.

Gen. Char. — Fi'ond filiform, solid, cylindrical or flat ; central cells very large, those
forming the surface very minute ; all the younger parts of the frond surrounded
with numerous ramuli, consisting of a slender, jointed filament, around which are
arranged in more or less closely placed verticellate series, innumerable jointed
filaments. Fructification: “groups of spores (favellidia),” arising from the base
of the verticellate filaments. Name in honour of F. L. Naccari, an Italian
botanist.

Naccari A Wigghii. — Frond cylindrical, much and irregularly branched ;
“ramuli spindle-shaped, quadrifarious.”

Naccaria Wigghii. — Endl. Gen. PI. No. 68 ; Endl. 3rd Suppl. p. 37 ; J. Ag.

Alg. Medit. p. 86 ; Kiitz. Phyc. Gen. p. 391 ; Haw. P. B. plate
38 ; Haw. Man. p. 152 ; Haw. Syn. p. 125 ; Atlas , plate 48,
fig. 218.

Chaitospora Wigghii. — Ag. Syst. p. 146 ; Grev. Alg. Brit. p. 153, t. 16 ; Hook.
Br. FI. vol. ii. p. 306 ; Haw. in Mack. FI. Hib. part 3, p. 187.

Fucus Wigghii. — Turn, in Linn. Trans, vol. vi. p. 135, t. 10 ; Syn. Fuc. vol. ii.
p. 362 ; Hist. Fuc. t. 102 ; Sm. E. Bot. t. 1165.

Cladostephus Wigghii. — Spreng. Syst. Veg. vol. iv. p. 347.

Hab. — On marine rocks at and beyond low-water mark. Annual. Summer. South
coast of England and Jersey, not unfrequent. Yarmouth, Norfolk, 1790 {Mr. L. Wigg) ;
Bantry Bay {Miss Hutchins) ; Kilkee and Wicklow {Hr. Harvey) ; Belfast Bay {Mr.
W. Thompson) ; Scotland, very rare, Macrihanish Bay, Argyleshire {Mr. H. Lands -
borough , Jun.).

Geogr. Dist. — Atlantic shores of Europe, England to Spain ; at Nice {Risso).

Description. — Root, a minute, flattened disc. Frond filiform, cylin-
drical, much and irregularly branched, five to eight inches long or more ;
stem slender at the base, thickest about the middle or a little above the
base, about half a line in diameter ; branches long and slender, of very
unequal length and thickness ; all the younger parts of the frond are
more or less thickly beset with short, elliptical ramuli, attenuated to the
base, and composed of a slender, jointed axis, around which are arranged
articulated, dichotomous filaments, in close verticellate series. Fructifica-
tion, very minute, obpyriform spores, produced near the base of the
verticellate filaments. Structure very peculiar ; stem and branches
cellular ; central cells large, roundish, angular, occupying about three-
fourths of the diameter, those composing the remainder becoming

(188)

smaller towards the surface, where they are very minute ; the ramuli
consist each of a very slender, jointed thread, composed of a single
series of cells, and inclosed in a stratum of dichotomous jointed filaments,
radiating to the surface, the joints of which are short, obovate, the
terminal about as long as broad, those at the base a little longer.

The structure of this beautiful species is very peculiar, being widely-
distinct from all the other Rhodosperms in "many important points. The
structure of the stem is not unlike some of the Rlwdymeniacece, but that
of the ramuli and the fructification is widely different; and although
these, in the present species, are almost identical with that of the
Helminthocladiece , the structure otherwise is entirely different except in
the ultimate ramuli. Nor does it seem better disposed to associate
with the Mesogloice, among the Melanospermece.

It is a rare species in this country, having been found chiefly on our
southern shores, and there only sparingly, and the supply uncertain.

We have received specimens of another species, N. liypnoides, but
this, along with some others, we are obliged to refer to an Appendix,
as they cannot be sufficiently characterised without the more careful
examination of recent specimens.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LXYI.

Fig. 1. — Naccaria Wigghii , natural size.

2. — Portion of a branch with fruiting ramuli.

3. — One of the fruiting ramuli.

4. — Spores from same.

5. — Transverse section of stem.

6. — Longitudinal section of stem. All magnified.

END OF VOL. I.

BRADBURY AND EVANS,

PRINTERS EXTRAORDINARY TO THE QUEEN,
WHITEFRIARS.

■

.

-